A counter-essay, or, A vindication and assertion of Calvin and Beza's presbyterian judgment and principles drawn from their writings, in answer to the imputations of a late pamphlet, entituled, An essay concerning church-government ... attempting to fasten upon them an episcopal perswasion ... / by a minister of the true Presbyterian Church of Scotland, established by law.
         Forrester, Thomas, 1635?-1706.
      
       
         
           1692
        
      
       Approx. 208 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 43 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39997
         Wing F1594
         ESTC R35532
         15359062
         ocm 15359062
         103487
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39997)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103487)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1188:15)
      
       
         
           
             A counter-essay, or, A vindication and assertion of Calvin and Beza's presbyterian judgment and principles drawn from their writings, in answer to the imputations of a late pamphlet, entituled, An essay concerning church-government ... attempting to fasten upon them an episcopal perswasion ... / by a minister of the true Presbyterian Church of Scotland, established by law.
             Forrester, Thomas, 1635?-1706.
          
           [10], 74 p.
           
             Printed by the heir of Andrew Anderson ...,
             Edinburgh :
             1692.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Cunningham, Alexander. -- An essay concerning church government, out of the excellent writings of Calvin and Beza.
           Bèze, Théodore de, 1519-1605.
           Reformed churches -- Government.
           Presbyterianism.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Counter-Essay
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           VINDICATION
           and
           Assertion
           of
           CALVIN
           and
           
           BEZA'S
           Presbyterian
           Judgment
           and
           Principles
           ;
           Drawn
           from
           their
           Writings
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Imputations
           of
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             An
             Essay
          
           ,
           concerning
           
             Church
             Government
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Excellent
             Writings
             of
          
           CALVIN
           and
           BEZA
           ,
           Attempting
           to
           fasten
           upon
           them
           an
           Episcopal
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           exhibit
           their
           Assertions
           of
           Presbyterian
           Government
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           this
           Authors
           Perversion
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           in
           his
           pretended
           Definitions
           ,
           Postulatums
           ,
           and
           Axioms
           ,
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           discovered
           ,
           the
           Falshood
           of
           his
           Propositions
           and
           Corollaries
           ,
           and
           the
           Sophistrie
           of
           his
           Demonstr●●ons
           founded
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           detected
           :
           And
           the
           Truth
           confirmed
           by
           Counter-Positions
           and
           Demonstrations
           ,
           exhibited
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           these
           Divines
           .
        
         
           By
           occasion
           whereof
           ,
           some
           chief
           Sinews
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Pleadings
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           and
           Evangelistick
           Office
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           seven
           Asian
           Angels
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           &c.
           are
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           the
           equal
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           Pastors
           in
           Government
           ,
           as
           the
           highest
           ordinary
           Church
           Officers
           evinced
           ▪
           
             Exod.
             19.16
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             against
             thy
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             56.
             5.
             
          
           
             Every
             day
             they
             wrest
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             For
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Qui
             resistit
             non
             credit
             ,
             Adversarius
             est
             radio
             lucis
             quo
             penetrandus
             est
             ;
             non
             aver●t
             aciem
             ,
             sed
             〈◊〉
             mentem
             .
          
           
             August
             ,
             tractat
             .
             27.
             in
             loan
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             haeresis
             ,
             no●
             recipit
             quasdam
             scripturas
             &
             si
             quas
             recipit
             ,
             adjectionibus
             ,
             &
             detractionibus
             ad
             dispositionem
             institus
             sut
             intervertit
             —
             tantum
             〈◊〉
             chs●ruxit
             adulter
             sensus
             ,
             qantum
             &
             corruptor
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Tertull
             ,
             de
             Praescrip
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Lactantius
             de
             falsa
             sapientia
             ,
             cap.
             1
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             Idem
             .
             '
             Divinar
             .
             Instut
             .
             Epitom
             ,
             cap.
             6
             
          
        
         
           By
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           true
           Presbyterian
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           estab'lshed
           by
           Law.
           
        
         
           Edinburgh
           ,
           Printed
           by
           the
           Heir
           of
           
             Andrew
             Anderson
          
           ,
           Printer
           To
           their
           most
           Excellent
           Majesties
           ,
           Anno
           Dom.
           1692.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THe
           question
           concerning
           the
           true
           frame
           of
           the
           Lords
           Tabernacle
           ,
           the
           New
           Testament
           Church
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Government
           ,
           hath
           been
           a
           Ball
           of
           disput
           long
           tost
           in
           this
           Island
           ;
           this
           Contest
           might
           have
           long
           since
           had
           its
           exit
           ,
           and
           issued
           in
           sound
           and
           solid
           Peace
           ,
           and
           union
           upon
           this
           head
           ,
           had
           we
           all
           with
           a
           single
           heart
           and
           eye
           ,
           looked
           to
           the
           Patern
           shewed
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           listned
           to
           the
           discoveries
           so
           often
           made
           to
           us
           ,
           from
           the
           lovely
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Ezek.
           chap.
           43.
           v.
           11.
           
             of
             the
             form
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             fashion
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             goings
             out
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             comings
             in
             thereof
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             forms
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             forms
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Laws
             thereof
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             keep
             the
             whole
             form
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             thereof
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             .
          
           Had
           we
           renounced
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           penitent
           heart
           ,
           and
           been
           ashamed
           for
           all
           we
           have
           done
           amiss
           ;
           and
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Paper
           well
           expresses
           it
           in
           his
           Pre●ace
           )
           preferred
           Religion
           to
           Interest
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           to
           that
           of
           Dominion
           .
           But
           restless
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           Dominion
           over
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           fellow
           servants
           ,
           as
           they
           began
           in
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           early
           tincture
           in
           the
           Apostles
           (
           though
           our
           Lord
           nipt
           the
           first
           budds
           of
           this
           bitter
           Root
           ,
           and
           crusht
           this
           Cockatrice
           in
           the
           shell
           ,
           shewing
           them
           ,
           that
           humble
           Ministerial
           Diligence
           was
           the
           apex
           of
           their
           greatness
           )
           so
           the
           fermentation
           of
           this
           distemper
           continuing
           in
           most
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           influence
           of
           Satan
           upon
           mans
           wicked
           heart
           ,
           diff●sing
           it self
           in
           after
           Generations
           ,
           hath
           been
           a
           spreading
           gangren
           ,
           still
           hindering
           the
           reception
           ,
           and
           improvement
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Church-Government
           ,
           whereof
           Scripture
           and
           Experience
           are
           irrefragable
           witnesses
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           tells
           us
           :
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           was
           working
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Embrio
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           a
           Papistical
           ,
           consequently
           ,
           then
           formed
           ;
           which
           we
           find
           after
           stirring
           in
           the
           counteractings
           ,
           and
           contradiction
           of
           a
           Diotrophes
           ,
           (
           that
           early
           aspiring
           Primat
           ,
           )
           even
           unto
           the
           Apostle
           John.
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           in
           his
           exhortation
           to
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           so
           en●xly
           dehort
           them
           from
           those
           two
           grand
           &
           Satanical
           enchantments
           ,
           
             viz.
             Covetousness
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lording
             over
             Gods
             Heritage
          
           ;
           which
           no
           doubt
           had
           its
           influence
           for
           checking
           these
           evils
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           .
           But
           the
           early-sown
           tears
           of
           the
           Evil
           one
           ,
           did
           by
           piece-meal
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           advance
           of
           Beza's
           humane
           Episcopacy
           ,
           the
           fixt
           Moderator
           ,
           or
           proestos
           ,
           which
           was
           next
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           restless
           temper
           )
           screwed
           up
           to
           the
           Satanical
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Diocesion
           Prelacy
           ,
           swall●wing
           up
           ,
           and
           enhansing
           all
           the
           decisive
           Authority
           and
           Power
           of
           Pastors
           in
           Government
           ;
           then
           the
           ascension
           was
           made
           to
           the
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           and
           Metropolitans●
           Office
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           inevitable
           necessity
           to
           the
           Culmen
           
           of
           the
           Papal
           Monarchy
           at
           last
           .
           The
           Lord
           having
           in
           this
           evening
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           days
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           discovered
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Papal
           Hierarchy
           consequently
           ;
           and
           caused
           his
           People
           to
           hear
           his
           call
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             be
             separated
             from
             that
             detestable
             Synagogue
             ,
          
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           has
           generally
           had
           so
           deep
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           con●exion
           of
           Popry
           and
           Prelacy
           ,
           that
           together
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           found
           themselves
           oblidged
           to
           reject
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           most
           famous
           ,
           burning
           and
           shining
           Lights
           ,
           have
           witnessed
           against
           this
           corruption
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           that
           Synagogues
           errors
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Patrons
           of
           Popry
           are
           so
           convinced
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Nicholas
             le
             Maistrie
          
           ,
           in
           a
           piece
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           The
           Restauration
           of
           the
           ancient
           principality
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           Cardinal
           Richeleiu
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           anno
           1633
           ,
           In
           the
           Dedicatory
           Epistle
           informs
           ,
           that
           the
           M●jesty
           of
           the
           Pontifical
           and
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           is
           so
           conjoined
           ,
           and
           confederated
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           cannot
           so
           guide
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           same
           audacity
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           assaulted
           the
           Pope's
           Crown
           ,
           they
           likewise
           shaked
           the
           Bishops
           Myters
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           with
           one
           bloody
           Wound
           pierced
           both
           their
           sides
           —
           that
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Pope's
           greatness
           is
           violated
           ,
           the
           splendor
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           is
           grown
           contemptible
           .
           Hence
           we
           see
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           by
           a
           certain
           divine
           assent
           and
           counsel
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           Bishops
           should
           be
           expelled
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Province
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           unhappy
           lust
           had
           thrust
           out
           the
           Papal
           Majesty
           .
           By
           what
           methods
           the
           Episcopal
           Hierarchie
           hath
           been
           retained
           in
           our
           neighbour
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           what
           has
           been
           the
           issues
           thereof
           ,
           what
           wrestlings
           against
           it
           ,
           what
           disputs
           and
           discoveries
           of
           its
           evils
           ,
           by
           the
           famous
           Divines
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           untill
           it
           came
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           voted
           against
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           venerable
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           anno
           1600
           ,
           we
           cannot
           now
           resume
           ,
           nor
           shall
           we
           trace
           the
           long
           tract
           of
           doleful
           effects
           ,
           corruption
           of
           judgment
           and
           practice
           ,
           barbarous
           and
           bloodie
           Persecution
           ,
           funest
           inextricable
           Broils
           ,
           and
           dissentions
           among
           all
           Ranks
           ,
           advances
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           desolation
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           which
           has
           attended
           (
           as
           alway
           before
           )
           the
           late
           erection
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           whereof
           our
           honourable
           Estates
           of
           Parliament
           discovered
           their
           deep
           sense
           ,
           in
           condemning
           ,
           and
           abolishing
           it
           in
           the
           late
           happy
           Revolution
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Iudgment
           and
           Writings
           of
           so
           many
           Divines
           ,
           and
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           stricking
           against
           this
           Hierarchy
           ,
           being
           found
           by
           the
           Promotters
           of
           that
           interest
           ,
           such
           a
           heavy
           bur●en
           ,
           and
           gripping
           argument
           ,
           there
           hath
           several
           methods
           been
           used
           to
           shake
           off
           ,
           and
           dissolve
           the
           same
           :
           Hence
           ,
           since
           the
           late
           erection
           of
           prelacy
           ,
           several
           Pamphlets
           have
           appeared
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           reconcile
           this
           Hierarchy
           with
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           famed
           Writers
           thereof
           .
           But
           with
           what
           success
           they
           have
           managed
           this
           work
           ,
           the
           impartial
           and
           judicious
           have
           sufficiently
           discovered
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           endeavour
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           rolling
           Sisiphus
           stone
           which
           〈◊〉
           still
           returned
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           renewed
           their
           inextricable
           Labour
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           forraign
           Divines
           which
           have
           appeared
           against
           Prelacy
           ,
           Calvin
           and
           
           Beza
           ,
           being
           for
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           men
           of
           chief
           name
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           glorious
           Cloud
           of
           Christ's
           witnesses
           against
           the
           beast
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           such
           as
           not
           only
           deserve
           a
           place
           among
           the
           thirty
           ,
           but
           among
           the
           first
           three
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           endeavour
           has
           been
           mainly
           fixt
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           ever
           thing
           in
           their
           writings
           might
           seem
           to
           savour
           of
           indifferency
           a●e●t
           Presbyterian
           Government
           (
           whereof
           they
           are
           generally
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           both
           by
           their
           Writings
           and
           Practices
           ,
           the
           strenuous
           and
           constant
           asserters
           )
           or
           to
           cast
           a
           favourable
           aspect
           upon
           Prelacy
           ,
           searched
           out
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           outmost
           Artifice
           of
           near
           drawn
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           most
           remote
           consequences
           ,
           stretched
           upon
           the
           tenter
           pins
           ,
           to
           reach
           such
           a
           Conclusion
           .
           Hence
           ,
           not
           only
           their
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           divers
           Passages
           of
           their
           other
           Writings
           ,
           have
           been
           pitifully
           curtell'd
           and
           disjoynted
           ,
           but
           their
           very
           Missives
           ,
           a●d
           Letters
           upon
           various
           ,
           and
           remote
           occasions
           from
           this
           point
           ,
           brought
           in
           to
           witness
           against
           their
           avowed
           judgment
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           disputing
           and
           handling
           this
           question
           ex
           professo
           .
           Whether
           resp●ct
           to
           truth
           ,
           or
           partial
           respect
           to
           their
           cause
           ,
           that
           e●prompted
           these
           men
           to
           such
           a
           practice
           ,
           is
           ●asie
           to
           judge
           .
           If
           the
           base
           visage
           and
           stain
           of
           lying
           and
           detractions
           ,
           and
           false
           witness
           bearing
           in
           the
           judgment
           even
           of
           sober
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           men
           of
           the
           most
           common
           sense
           ,
           or
           morality
           ,
           had
           been
           with
           a
           conscientious
           conviction
           duely
           pondered
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           abandoned
           themselves
           to
           such
           impious
           folly
           .
           The
           practice
           of
           abusing
           and
           counterfiting
           Writters
           ,
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           much
           condemned
           in
           Papists
           ,
           (
           those
           sl●ves
           of
           the
           man
           of
           Sin
           ,
           given
           up
           to
           the
           power
           of
           lyes
           and
           delusions
           )
           that
           Protestants
           might
           ,
           even
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           have
           been
           long
           since
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
           It
           had
           been
           every
           way
           a
           more
           generous
           undertaking
           ,
           to
           have
           offered
           their
           Answers
           to
           the
           Pleadings
           and
           Arguments
           of
           those
           Divines
           against
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           endeavoured
           by
           ,
           fair
           wrestling
           ,
           to
           wring
           these
           Weapons
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           rather
           thus
           faintly
           to
           abandon
           the
           Disput
           ,
           and
           pretending
           an
           accord
           with
           their
           Antagonists
           than
           upon
           this
           head
           .
           But
           what
           has
           been
           observed
           of
           Ignatius
           writings
           ,
           that
           they
           suffered
           Martyrdoom
           when
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           fate
           (
           sure
           )
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           these
           Divines
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           have
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           will
           yet
           farther
           speak
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Essays
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           in
           this
           method
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           anticipat
           ,
           what
           is
           performed
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Reply
           ,
           by
           offering
           here
           a
           previous
           large
           discovery
           of
           its
           unsoundness
           ;
           only
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           never
           any
           was
           more
           unhappy
           than
           he
           ,
           in
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           first
           reading
           of
           the
           Pamphlet
           ,
           these
           things
           were
           obvious
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           so
           to
           any
           considering
           Person
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           series
           and
           structure
           of
           his
           reasoning
           do
           clearly
           involve
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           in
           contradictions
           ,
           comparing
           his
           inferences
           with
           the
           Passages
           cited
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           thus
           crosses
           his
           character
           of
           Excellent
           ,
           which
           he
           bestows
           upon
           their
           Writings
           ,
           2dly
           ,
           That
           disguising
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           making
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           to
           owne
           ,
           by
           his
           Epithet
           of
           the
           
             President
             Bishop
          
           ,
           he
           would
           seem
           to
           plead
           only
           for
           the
           constant
           Moderator
           ,
           or
           Proestos
           ,
           early
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           intends
           no
           further
           improvement
           of
           these
           places
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ;
           or
           to
           stretch
           their
           principles
           in
           Judgment
           to
           any
           
           greater
           length
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           series
           of
           his
           reasoning
           ,
           ascribing
           a
           preheminence
           in
           Office
           ,
           and
           Iurisdiction
           to
           this
           President
           over
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           extends
           to
           a
           whole
           
             Province
             or
             Patriarchat
          
           ;
           he
           shewes
           the
           Inconsistency
           of
           this
           smooth
           ,
           but
           foolish
           pretence
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           it
           as
           transparent
           ,
           as
           the
           Cristal
           of
           the
           watch
           ,
           3dly
           .
           Insome
           of
           his
           citations
           ,
           particularly
           in
           that
           which
           is
           adduced
           to
           prove
           
             Definition
             .
             4th
          
           ,
           his
           abuse
           and
           mistaks
           is
           so
           very
           gross
           and
           palpable
           ,
           that
           any
           who
           reads
           some
           lines
           foreward
           will
           find
           his
           Inference
           in
           terminis
           contradicted
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           truly
           a
           wonder
           how
           any
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           or
           ingenuity
           ,
           who
           ever
           read
           the
           place
           ,
           could
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           bold
           ,
           or
           ignorant
           Forgery
           .
           4thly
           ,
           That
           either
           crassly
           ,
           or
           willingly
           ,
           ●e
           has
           been
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           dis-ingenuously
           cocealed
           Calvin
           and
           
           Beza's
           distinction
           of
           the
           
             Ordinary
             and
             Extraordinary
             Church-Officers
          
           ,
           and
           takes
           his
           measures
           of
           their
           Iudgment
           ,
           anent
           the
           constant
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Evangelists
           ;
           whom
           ,
           all
           that
           ever
           read
           these
           Authors
           ,
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           to
           be
           Extraordinary
           and
           expired
           .
           5ly
           ,
           That
           as
           some
           of
           his
           citations
           are
           so
           palpably
           remote
           ,
           from
           what
           he
           has
           adduced
           them
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           relate
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           purpose
           and
           subject
           ;
           so
           all
           his
           demonstrations
           are
           founded
           upon
           gross
           mistakes
           of
           the
           
             subject
             and
             state
             of
             the
             question
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           mounting
           to
           demonstrative
           Arguments
           (
           and
           these
           so
           evident
           as
           to
           be
           presented
           in
           a
           Euclyds
           dress
           of
           
             a
             quod
             erat
             demonst●andum
          
           )
           they
           are
           pitiful
           beggings
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           S●phisms
           f●ow●ng
           from
           the
           ignoratio
           Elenchi
           .
        
         
           He
           addresses
           in
           his
           Preface
           the
           
             moderat
             Presbyterian
          
           ,
           but
           certainly
           the
           man
           Proselyted
           to
           this
           Perswasion
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ,
           as
           pleading
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           the
           President
           Bishop
           ,
           with
           Preheminence
           in
           Office
           and
           Iurisdiction
           over
           the
           Pastors
           of
           a
           whole
           Province
           ,
           or
           Patriarchat
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           white
           of
           the
           Mark
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           proofs
           are
           levelled
           at
           )
           ceases
           to
           be
           either
           Moderat
           ,
           or
           Presbyterian
           ;
           not
           Presbyterian
           ,
           because
           imbracing
           a
           Perswasion
           ,
           and
           principles
           diametrally
           opposit
           to
           that
           Government
           ;
           not
           moderat
           ,
           because
           assenting
           to
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Prelat
           ,
           which
           is
           beyond
           all
           limits
           of
           equity
           and
           moderation
           ,
           and
           encroaches
           upon
           Presbyters
           and
           Pastors
           Office
           and
           Authority
           ,
           allowed
           them
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           likewise
           ,
           because
           holding
           no
           just
           or
           moderat
           opinion
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ,
           who
           never
           asserted
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           do
           hold
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           offers
           his
           Essay
           to
           the
           Moderat
           Presbyterian's
           
             Censure
             and
             Ingenuity
          
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           hopeful
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           here
           replyed
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           such
           a
           just
           and
           ingenuous
           Censure
           ,
           and
           Discovery
           of
           his
           mistakes
           ,
           as
           do
           merit
           his
           acknowledgments
           ,
           and
           will
           obtain
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           endued
           with
           that
           Moderation
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Self-denyal
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           here
           pro●est
           ;
           and
           however
           ,
           will
           come
           under
           the
           favourable
           Construction
           of
           a
           just
           and
           ingenuous
           Censure
           ,
           with
           all
           who
           are
           truely
           of
           this
           frame
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           I
           am
           fully
           agreed
           in
           with
           this
           Author
           ,
           viz.
           That
           if
           picques
           and
           recentments
           were
           kendled
           into
           Charity
           ,
           and
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           worldly
           designs
           laid
           aside
           ,
           Religion
           preferred
           to
           Interest
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           to
           that
           of
           Dominion
           ,
           the
           powers
           of
           Hell
           could
           not
           make
           this
           Protestant
           Church
           divide
           about
           Church
           Government
           .
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           were
           we
           all
           sincerly
           of
           this
           Frame
           ,
           We
           should
           quickly
           unite
           ,
           in
           acknowledging
           the
           true
           Government
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           has
           had
           so
           evident
           an
           influence
           upon
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           zealously
           oppose
           that
           Prelatical
           Hierarchy
           ,
           which
           has
           had
           so
           deplorable
           an
           influence
           upon
           profanity
           and
           Error
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           the
           great
           bane
           of
           both
           Purity
           and
           
           Unity
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           add
           ,
           That
           had
           we
           all
           been
           so
           happy
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           under
           the
           influence
           of
           this
           excellent
           Soul-frame
           ,
           here
           described
           ,
           we
           had
           never
           seen
           such
           a
           Pamphlet
           as
           this
           Essay
           of
           his
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           so
           sad
           a
           presence
           of
           Picques
           and
           Resentments
           ,
           to
           Charity
           ,
           prejudices
           of
           Education
           ,
           and
           Worldly
           designs
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           and
           an
           unlawful
           Hierarchical
           Dominion
           ,
           to
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           if
           that
           Prayer
           of
           his
           for
           purity
           and
           Vnity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           ends
           which
           he
           mentions
           ,
           be
           so
           hearty
           ,
           as
           be
           professes
           ,
           the
           discoveries
           here
           made
           ,
           will
           set
           him
           to
           endeavour
           our
           Vnion
           upon
           other
           grounds
           and
           principles
           ,
           than
           these
           presented
           in
           his
           Pamphlet
           ,
           viz.
           by
           an
           adherence
           to
           that
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           now
           happily
           restored
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           do
           so
           enixly
           and
           evidently
           plead
           for
           ,
           as
           being
           recommended
           (
           to
           use
           his
           own
           method
           and
           words
           in
           arguing
           )
           by
           the
           Divine
           institution
           ,
           the
           Apostolick
           practice
           ,
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           solemn
           approbation
           of
           a
           Revelation
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Otherwise
           if
           he
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           he
           ,
           professing
           Learning
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           more
           polite
           Logick
           Methods
           ,
           to
           plead
           for
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           us
           in
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           upon
           this
           head
           ,
           continue
           to
           ply
           such
           Artifices
           ,
           they
           will
           deserve
           such
           a
           lash
           ,
           and
           Censure
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           Lactantius
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           put
           upon
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           .
           
             Nam
             si
             qui
             nostrum
             affuerunt
             quantumvis
             temporum
             gratia
             conticerent
             ,
             animo
             ●amen
             d●risete
             ,
             ut
             pote
             cum
             vidissent
             hominem
             profitentem
             se
             illuminaturum
             alios
             ,
             cum
             ipse
             caecus
             esset
             ,
             reducturum
             alios
             ab
             errore
             ,
             cum
             ipse
             ignoraret
             ubi
             pedes
             suos
             poneret
             ,
             eruditurum
             alios
             ad
             veri●atem
             ,
             eujus
             ille
             ne
             scintillam
             quidam
             unam
             vidisset
             ,
             quippe
             cum
             sapientiae
             professor
             ,
             profligare
             sapientiam
             niteretur
             ,
             O
             Philosophum
             adulatorem
             ac
             tempori
             servientem
             !
             verum
             hic
             pro
             sua
             inanitate
             contemprusest
             ,
             qui
             &
             gratiam
             quam
             speravit
             ,
             non
             adeptusest
             ,
             &
             gloria
             ,
             quam
             captavit
             ,
             in
             culpam
             reprehensionemque
             conversa
             est
             .
             Lactantius
             Lib.
             de
             justitia
             ,
             cap.
          
           2.
           
           The
           same
           Lactantius
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           will
           put
           this
           lesson
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           profess
           to
           study
           ,
           or
           teach
           Wisdom
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Truth
           and
           Simplicity
           in
           this
           endeavour
           .
           Est
           enim
           nesas
           eum
           qui
           veritati
           s●ude●
           ,
           in
           aliqua
           re
           esse
           fallacem
           ,
           at
           que
           ab
           ipsa
           quam
           sequitur
           virtute
           ,
           discedere
           .
           In
           hac
           justitiae
           virtutumpque
           omnium
           via
           .
           nullus
           mendacio
           locus
           est
           .
           Itaque
           viator
           ille
           verus
           ac
           justus
           ,
           non
           dicet
           illud
           Lucilianum
           ,
           homini
           amico
           ac
           familia●i
           non
           est
           mentiri
           meum
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           inimico
           atque
           ignoto
           existimabit
           non
           esse
           mentiri
           suum
           .
           Nec
           aliquando
           commiter
           ,
           ut
           lingua
           interpre●
           animi
           à
           sensu
           &
           cogitatione
           discedet
           ,
           de
           vero
           cultu
           ,
           cap.
           18
           :
        
         
           For
           the
           Grounds
           of
           my
           undertaking
           this
           Reply
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           performance
           ,
           take
           this
           just
           and
           true
           Accompt
           .
           This
           Paper
           was
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           it
           came
           abroad
           ,
           put
           into
           my
           hand
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Minister
           ,
           requested
           my
           undertaking
           the
           Vindication
           ,
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ,
           from
           the
           Imputation
           thereof
           ,
           which
           I
           declineed
           upon
           seueral
           Grounds
           ,
           which
           appeared
           to
           me
           considerable
           ;
           for
           beside
           my
           Dissability
           ,
           and
           the
           then
           publick
           hurry
           and
           consternation
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           Viscount
           of
           Dundee
           ,
           his
           prevalency
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           my
           own
           personal
           Circumstances
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           did
           put
           considerable
           Remora's
           and
           Impediments
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           which
           might
           deterr
           from
           such
           a
           Work
           as
           this
           ,
           being
           then
           far
           from
           my
           Books
           ,
           lyable
           to
           many
           Tossings
           ,
           and
           several
           important
           Ministerial
           Duties
           ,
           so
           exercising
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           promise
           my self
           no
           suitable
           opportunities
           ,
           or
           help
           for
           this
           performance
           ;
           espeicially
           having
           upon
           first
           view
           of
           this
           Pamphlet
           discovered
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           full
           and
           exact
           perusal
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           was
           needful
           for
           a
           satisfying
           Confutation
           ,
           so
           the
           ●uthors
           
           mistakes
           were
           so
           palpable
           ,
           that
           probably
           it
           would
           be
           reckoned
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           all
           who
           should
           see
           it
           ,
           as
           among
           those
           thing
           —
           Quae
           
             spreta
             exolescunt
          
           ;
           and
           like
           Beslus
           in
           the
           Commedie
           be
           secured
           from
           Censure
           in
           its
           own
           want
           of
           worth
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           Answer
           were
           judged
           requisit
           ,
           this
           Work
           would
           be
           performed
           by
           some
           better
           hand
           than
           mine
           ,
           and
           to
           much
           more
           advantage
           ;
           and
           indeed
           I
           was
           once
           informed
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           done
           by
           a
           person
           of
           known
           ability
           for
           such
           undertaking
           .
           But
           being
           pressed
           by
           the
           persons
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           take
           this
           Paper
           to
           consideration
           ,
           I
           did
           at
           some
           spare
           hours
           ,
           mould
           this
           ensuing
           Answer
           ,
           intending
           at
           first
           my
           own
           privat
           satisfaction
           only
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           Friends
           ,
           which
           after
           a
           considerable
           times
           lurking
           ,
           I
           caused
           Transscribe
           ,
           and
           some
           having
           perused
           it
           ,
           whose
           judgment
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           reverence
           ,
           who
           encouraged
           to
           a
           publication
           as
           useful
           ,
           I
           have
           yeilded
           to
           this
           motion
           ,
           If
           the
           Prolixity
           offend
           ,
           I
           have
           this
           Apology
           ,
           that
           having
           many
           diversions
           while
           a
           Writing
           ,
           I
           could
           but
           now
           and
           then
           take
           a
           little
           touch
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           b●sides
           ,
           having
           at
           first
           written
           the
           Animadversions
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           review
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ,
           drawn
           out
           these
           Positions
           ,
           contained
           in
           Cap.
           1
           I
           judged
           it
           would
           make
           this
           Reply
           more
           full
           &
           clear
           to
           annex
           them
           .
           likeways
           the
           Authors
           Demonstrations
           being
           made
           up
           of
           References
           to
           his
           premised
           Definitions
           ,
           Postulatums
           ,
           and
           Axioms
           ,
           this
           put
           me
           some
           way
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           a
           compendious
           Resuming
           of
           what
           is
           Answered
           upon
           them
           ;
           since
           an
           Answer
           to
           his
           demonstrations
           (
           which
           are
           the
           Elixir
           distilled
           from
           his
           former
           Chapters
           of
           Definitions
           ,
           Postulatums
           and
           Axioms
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           Projection
           thereof
           )
           made
           up
           of
           meer
           References
           ,
           though
           in
           it self
           sufficient
           ,
           yet
           to
           most
           Readers
           would
           appear
           too
           mean
           ,
           obscure
           ,
           and
           superficial
           .
           I
           did
           also
           judge
           it
           not
           improbable
           ,
           that
           some
           Readers
           would
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           ,
           view
           what
           is
           Replyed
           to
           his
           Demonstrations
           ;
           who
           thus
           have
           a
           compendious
           view
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           Replyed
           to
           the
           whole
           Pamphlet
           ,
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           rendring
           the
           Eversion
           of
           his
           Demonstrations
           the
           more
           convincing
           and
           conspicuous
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           solidity
           of
           the
           Counter-Demonstrations
           subjoyned
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           traced
           the
           Authors
           Method
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Series
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           so
           likeways
           in
           Tendring
           the
           Passages
           cited
           only
           in
           English
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           few
           places
           .
           It
           seems
           he
           mainly
           Addressed
           the
           plain
           English
           Readers
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           I
           in
           this
           Answer
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           Passages
           cited
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           justly
           Translated
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           ,
           designing
           any
           advantageous
           Addition
           or
           Interpretation
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           through
           study
           of
           Brevity
           ,
           the
           Weight
           and
           Emphasis
           of
           some
           places
           is
           obscured
           .
        
         
           The
           slow
           appearance
           of
           this
           Reply
           in
           publick
           ,
           will
           seem
           no
           strange
           thing
           to
           any
           who
           consider
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Vndertaking
           ,
           immediatly
           Premised
           .
           If
           what
           is
           here
           offered
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           a
           Word
           in
           season
           ,
           for
           Vindicating
           Truth
           ,
           and
           strengthning
           the
           hearts
           of
           any
           sincere
           contenders
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           I
           have
           my
           Design
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           the
           upright
           Readers
           also
           in
           the
           Perusal
           .
           If
           this
           shall
           meet
           with
           opposition
           from
           a
           proud
           ,
           hardned
           ,
           and
           self-conceited
           Party
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           continue
           to
           state
           themselves
           in
           Terms
           of
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           true
           Government
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           her
           just
           and
           legal
           Establishment
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           no
           surprisal
           to
           me
           (
           the
           morning
           Light
           of
           Reformation
           being
           to
           such
           as
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           )
           so
           ,
           under
           the
           safe
           ,
           
           and
           honourable
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           Shield
           of
           Truth
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           be
           afraid
           ,
           how
           weak
           soever
           in
           my self
           ,
           to
           speak
           with
           them
           in
           the
           gate
           .
           The
           weakest
           Believer
           ,
           and
           follower
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           can
           do
           some
           thing
           for
           Truth
           ,
           and
           finds
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           strongest
           ,
           proudest
           Adversaries
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           it
           .
           It
           is
           certainly
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           the
           work
           of
           our
           day
           ,
           to
           plead
           
             for
             our
             Mother
          
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           capacity
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           are
           pleading
           against
           her
           (
           and
           her
           provocations
           most
           sadly
           )
           as
           also
           to
           plead
           with
           her
           ,
           that
           her
           Abominations
           may
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           her
           provocked
           jealous
           Lord.
           The
           Adversaries
           have
           (
           Proteous
           like
           )
           formed
           themselves
           into
           various
           versatile
           shapes
           ,
           and
           taken
           odd
           measures
           in
           opposing
           her
           Restauration
           .
           When
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           the
           Dragon
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           was
           with
           his
           Angels
           cast
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Agents
           and
           Instruments
           thereof
           baffled
           ,
           and
           pull'd
           down
           by
           a
           Parliamentary
           Decision
           ,
           these
           men
           were
           for
           some
           times
           amused
           into
           a
           silent
           Consternation
           .
           But
           streight
           this
           Essay
           pleading
           for
           a
           president
           moderat
           Episcopacy
           ,
           in
           an
           Ingine
           set
           a-work
           to
           restore
           and
           heal
           the
           Beast
           of
           its
           deadly
           Wounds
           ,
           but
           this
           project
           is
           found
           ineffectual
           ,
           Presbyterian
           Government
           being
           Established
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Presbyterians
           .
           But
           behold
           another
           Engine
           and
           Method
           of
           opposition
           ,
           they
           do
           closely
           but
           vigorously
           assist
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Armed
           Rebels
           ,
           within
           and
           without
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           these
           men
           (
           the
           Egyptian
           Reed
           they
           lean
           to
           )
           are
           broken
           and
           brought
           under
           ,
           and
           the
           Waters
           overflows
           this
           Hiding-place
           ,
           and
           Refuge
           of
           Lies
           .
           Another
           method
           of
           assulting
           this
           Church
           is
           ,
           to
           ply
           the
           King
           with
           their
           Oratory
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           be
           inexorable
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           must
           be
           set
           upon
           this
           work
           .
           and
           carressed
           with
           the
           outmost
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           Artifices
           ;
           the
           English
           Service
           must
           be
           set
           up
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           in
           separat
           meetings
           ,
           and
           Pamphlets
           spread
           through
           England
           ,
           stuff'd
           ,
           with
           Tragical
           complaints
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           with
           whole
           Legends
           of
           manifold
           lies
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           cast
           upon
           our
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           the
           faithful
           Ministry
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           upon
           several
           persons
           of
           eminency
           concerned
           in
           promoting
           the
           Lord's
           Work.
           If
           this
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           and
           the
           bright
           beams
           of
           discovered
           Truth
           ,
           and
           our
           Churches
           innocency
           dispel
           this
           Cloud
           ,
           the
           fruitful
           invention
           of
           these
           Assailiants
           sets
           a-work
           another
           project
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           old
           one
           made
           new
           again
           ,
           take
           〈◊〉
           in
           ,
           let
           us
           build
           with
           you
           —
           Addresses
           are
           made
           for
           receiving
           them
           into
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           But
           what
           wit
           or
           honesty
           hath
           appeared
           in
           their
           several
           attempts
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           plying
           this
           Engine
           ,
           Time
           (
           whose
           Daughter
           Truth
           is
           )
           has
           already
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           ere
           long
           will
           further
           discover
           ;
           (
           though
           our
           Church
           has
           always
           witnessed
           a
           willingness
           to
           receive
           them
           upon
           terms
           ,
           consisting
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Government
           )
           This
           certainly
           is
           a
           project
           ,
           that
           of
           it self
           ,
           hath
           much
           of
           the
           Old
           Serpents
           subtilty
           in
           it
           ;
           Traitors
           within
           the
           Walls
           of
           City
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           formidable
           Enemies
           .
           We
           all
           know
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Trojan
           Horse
           ,
           and
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Equo
             ne
             credite
             ●eucri
          
           ,
           and
           —
           
             timeo
             Danaor
             &
             dona
             ferentes
          
           .
           The
           feign'd
           Submission
           of
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           Hannibals
           Army
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           when
           both
           Armies
           were
           standing
           in
           procinctu
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           joyn
           Battel
           ,
           proved
           an
           efficacious
           Stratagem
           ,
           whereby
           that
           subtile
           redoubted
           General
           gave
           them
           a
           great
           and
           bloody
           overthrow
           ,
           at
           the
           Field
           of
           Canna
           ;
           These
           new
           
           supposed
           Auxiliaries
           having
           thus
           ,
           because
           among
           them
           a
           greater
           advantage
           to
           do
           them
           mischief
           in
           time
           of
           the
           Battel
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Army
           .
           I
           must
           here
           add
           ,
           That
           the
           unsound
           Tincture
           (
           in
           many
           things
           )
           and
           dangerous
           design
           of
           a
           late
           Paper
           ,
           bearing
           the
           specious
           Title
           of
           ,
           
             A
             further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           looks
           very
           like
           a
           correspondence
           with
           the
           same
           project
           of
           her
           Enemies
           .
           But
           He
           who
           is
           higher
           than
           the
           highest
           ,
           (
           whose
           weakness
           is
           stronger
           than
           man
           ,
           and
           His
           foolishness
           wiser
           than
           man
           )
           regards
           ,
           and
           has
           an
           early
           Eye
           in
           the
           Morning
           Watch
           ,
           through
           the
           Cloud
           ,
           upon
           the
           Egyptians
           .
           Let
           us
           lament
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           our
           ardent
           cryes
           unto
           this
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           in
           this
           signal
           Iuncture
           of
           Difficulties
           ,
           when
           the
           Children
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           Birth
           ,
           and
           there
           seems
           no
           strength
           to
           bring
           forth
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           stop
           the
           way
           against
           Adversaries
           ,
           give
           His
           Iudgments
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           holy
           sagacity
           to
           scatter
           the
           Wicked
           with
           His
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           Wheel
           over
           them
           ;
           that
           He
           would
           revive
           His
           Work
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           behold
           ,
           and
           visit
           this
           Vine
           ,
           lay
           yet
           the
           Stones
           of
           this
           poor
           tost-Church
           ,
           with
           fair
           colours
           ,
           and
           her
           foundations
           with
           Sapphires
           ,
           bring
           back
           His
           Glory
           to
           His
           House
           ,
           and
           Plant
           His
           Tabernacle
           among
           us
           for
           evermore
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Counter-Essay
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           Vindication
           and
           Assertion
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza's
           Presbyterian
           Judgment
           and
           Principles
           ,
           drawn
           from
           their
           VVritings
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           the
           Imputations
           of
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           An
           Essay
           Concerning
           Church-Government
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           excellent
           Writings
           of
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ,
           attempting
           to
           fasten
           upon
           them
           an
           Episcopal
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             First
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             Account
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             Exhibite
             in
             some
             plain
             Positions
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             .
          
           
             THat
             we
             may
             Exhibite
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             a
             clear
             Prospect
             of
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             of
             these
             Learned
             Divines
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             thereby
             lay
             a
             solid
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Confutaion
             of
             this
             Pasquel
             .
             We
             offer
             to
             the
             Reader
             in
             these
             plain
             Assertions
             ,
             this
             full
             Account
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             from
             their
             Writings
             ,
             which
             are
             plain
             ,
             and
             undenyable
             Maxims
             and
             Axioms
             ,
             Demonstrating
             their
             Judgment
             herein
             from
             Scripture
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             which
             Christ
             Institute
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             practice
             warrands
             ,
             are
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             Caution
             what
             Calvin
             means
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             being
             obvious
             to
             all
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             who
             do
             but
             read
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             the
             P●●tor
             or
             Minister
             ,
             
               Instit.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               6.
               
               Sect.
               11.
            
             with
             Cap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Evangelists
             ,
             were
             next
             to
             Apostles
             in
             Office
             ,
             were
             to
             preach
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             were
             fixt
             to
             no
             certain
             determined
             station
             ;
             Calvin
             on
             
             Act.
             21.
             8.
             
             Speaking
             of
             Philip
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             hath
             ,
             on
             
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               Nulla
               certa
               statio
               assignata
               Evangelistis
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Appropriating
             the
             Name
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             peculiar
             ,
             to
             one
             Pastor
             set
             over
             others
             ;
             is
             an
             abuse
             of
             Scripture
             Language
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             Coment
             on
             
               Philip.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             an
             equal
             Function
             ,
             and
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             so
             that
             Dominion
             in
             any
             of
             them
             over
             another
             ,
             is
             a
             sinful
             impeachment
             of
             this
             their
             equal
             Official
             Power
             and
             A●thority
             ,
             lbid
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             passage
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             7.
             proves
             aboundantly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             using
             both
             names
             indifferently
             ,
             as
             Ierom
             hath
             observed
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Office
             being
             common
             to
             all
             Pastors
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             absurd
             perversion
             of
             Scripture
             Language
             ,
             to
             give
             this
             Official
             name
             (
             Bishop
             )
             to
             one
             ,
             robbing
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             thereof
             ;
             Ibidem
             .
             And
             if
             he
             quarrel
             the
             robbing
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             their
             Official
             Name
             ,
             therefore
             much
             more
             the
             robbing
             them
             of
             any
             piece
             of
             their
             Official
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             Paul
             committed
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             farewell
             ,
             were
             Presbyters
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             equal
             authority
             .
             Calvin
             on
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             He
             observes
             ,
             That
             all
             Presbyters
             are
             called
             Bishops
             indifferently
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Bishops
             differs
             nothing
             from
             Presbyters
             ;
             hence
             he
             holds
             ,
             that
             both
             Name
             and
             Thing
             of
             a
             Scripture
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             every
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             Pastors
             have
             equal
             right
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             Pastors
             only
             Ordain
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             People
             .
             They
             have
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Official
             Power
             and
             Function
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             called
             of
             God.
             
               Instit.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               4.
               sect
               .
               2
               :
               Coment
               .
            
             on
             Phil
             ,
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Pastors
             are
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             Chruch
             Officers
             ,
             Titus
             his
             Evangelistick
             Authority
             ,
             in
             Crete
             was
             a
             Vicarious
             Transient
             ,
             unfixt
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             Pauls
             place
             and
             name
             ,
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             this
             ordinary
             Function
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             supposing
             the
             Church
             not
             Exedified
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             differing
             from
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             which
             doth
             suppose
             ,
             this
             exigence
             of
             the
             Churches
             state
             to
             over
             .
             Calvin
             on
             
               Ti●us
               1.
               cap.
            
             5.
             and
             6
             vers
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             Evangelistick
             Authority
             ,
             while
             existing
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             wrong
             ,
             or
             derogat
             any
             thing
             ,
             from
             the
             consistorial
             decisive
             ordianry
             authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Ibid.
             in
             answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             :
          
           
           
             10.
             
             The
             Apostle
             had
             a
             transient
             ,
             unfixt
             Ministry
             ,
             their
             Office
             lay
             in
             founding
             Churches
             ,
             and
             planting
             Christ●
             Kingdom
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             certain
             limits
             assigned
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             were
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             through
             the
             World
             ;
             this
             their
             Office
             evanisht
             ,
             and
             died
             with
             themselves
             ;
             in
             this
             they
             differ
             from
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             fixt
             to
             their
             Charges
             ,
             Calvin
             .
             on
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               vers
            
             .
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             had
             peculiar
             ,
             proper
             Charges
             assigned
             to
             the
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             a
             common
             Command
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             wherever
             they
             came
             .
             Evangelists
             were
             like
             to
             them
             in
             Office
             ,
             but
             in
             different
             degrees
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             such
             were
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
            
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             of
             their
             subsidiary
             help
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             next
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             are
             next
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             perpetually
             necessary
             :
             without
             whom
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             wherin
             they
             differ
             from
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             are
             temporary
             and
             expired
             ,
             and
             not
             thus
             necessary
             for
             the
             Churches
             ordinary
             and
             perpetual
             Government
             .
             There
             is
             one
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             is
             Christs
             alone
             ,
             whereof
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             an
             intire
             and
             equal
             share
             ,
             Calvin
             on
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               
               Instit
               .
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               3.
               sect
               .
               14.
               
            
             But
             of
             this
             further
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             examine
             the
             third
             Definition
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             consistorial
             ordinary
             Collegiat
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             ordination
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             is
             examplified
             in
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             Prophets
             hands
             at
             Antioch
             upon
             Paul
             ,
             as
             Gods
             standing
             order
             and
             method
             in
             point
             of
             Ordination
             .
             Neither
             Timothy
             ,
             nor
             any
             Evangelists
             authority
             ,
             was
             to
             incroach
             upon
             this
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostolick
             Precepts
             to
             Timothy
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
               Lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
            
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             ,
             
               I
               left
               thee
               in
               Crete
               ,
               to
               ordain
               elders
               ,
            
             are
             groundlesly
             and
             impertinently
             pleaded
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             sole
             authority
             of
             any
             one
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             in
             Ordination
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             but
             this
             authority
             is
             in
             the
             Collegiat
             Meeting
             .
             
               Instit
               :
               lib
               :
               4.
               cap
               :
               3.
               sect
               :
               14
            
             and
             15.
             compared
             with
             what
             is
             said
             above
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             every
             ordinary
             Pastor
             ,
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             owes
             a
             subjection
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             the
             first
             Proestotes
             or
             fixed
             Moderators
             ,
             were
             
               de
               facto
            
             thus
             subject
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             juridical
             official
             pre-eminence
             over
             the
             Judicatiories
             ,
             Calvin
             on
             that
             place
             ,
             
               The
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             
               Insti●
               :
               lib
               :
               4.
               cap.
               4.
               sect
               :
               2.
            
             at
             the
             close
             ,
             their
             work
             was
             only
             to
             moderat
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             Votes
             ,
             &c.
             Coment
             on
             
               Tit
               ,
               1.
               vers
               .
               5.
               6.
               
            
          
           
           
             13.
             
             As
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             their
             Evangelistick
             Inspection
             ,
             was
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Office
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             naure
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             existency
             ,
             such
             as
             could
             not
             be
             succeeded
             unto
             ;
             (
             Calvin
             on
             
               Tit
               15
               ,
               6
               ,
               verses
               ,
            
             compared
             with
             
               Coment
               :
               1
               Tim.
            
             1.
             and
             6.
             with
             v.
             18.
             )
             so
             what
             our
             Lord
             enjoyns
             to
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Angels
             ,
             doth
             nothing
             impeach
             this
             ,
             even
             taking
             them
             for
             single
             persons
             ,
             or
             Presidents
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Minister
             or
             Angels
             ,
             their
             Colleagues
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             fixt
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             President
             ,
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             Beza
             on
             
               Rev.
               2.
               24
               ,
               26
               ,
               vers
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             fixing
             of
             President
             Bishops
             ,
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             with
             Official
             pre-eminence
             over
             them
             ,
             gave
             the
             rise
             to
             Antichrists
             Oligarchical
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             mischiefs
             thereof
             ,
             
               Beza
               ,
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             which
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             brought
             into
             this
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             is
             the
             right
             Order
             ,
             and
             true
             Government
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             hedge
             and
             wall
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             kept
             pure
             :
             The
             want
             of
             which
             Government
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             to
             many
             in
             wrath
             .
             All
             are
             to
             contend
             for
             this
             Government
             ,
             who
             wish
             well
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             the
             Re-introduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             opposit
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Relicts
             of
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             Epicurism
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             admitted
             ,
             
               Bez.
               Ipist
            
             .
             79.
             to
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             pretence
             of
             Unity
             ,
             or
             curing
             Schism
             by
             this
             Episcopacy
             ,
             is
             a
             pretence
             as
             false
             and
             lying
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             flattering
             ,
             whereby
             many
             of
             the
             best
             Antients
             ,
             were
             deceived
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             There
             was
             among
             the
             Apostles
             met
             together
             ,
             no
             distinction
             of
             degrees
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Order
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Meetings
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             until
             the
             
               humane
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             shortly
             turned
             into
             
               Satanical
               ,
               Beza
            
             on
             Acts.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Apostles
             had
             an
             immediat
             Call
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             to
             which
             Office
             was
             annext
             an
             
               extraordinary
               measure
            
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             Termed
             Infused
             ;
             This
             immediat
             Call
             is
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             Mark
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Calling
             ,
             which
             expired
             with
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             fulfilled
             their
             work
             in
             framing
             Churches
             .
             Evangelists
             were
             assumed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             without
             the
             Churches
             suffrage
             ,
             because
             the
             Churches
             were
             not
             as
             yet
             Constitte
             ,
             and
             were
             sent
             hither
             
             and
             thither
             ,
             while
             the
             Churches
             were
             in
             Planting
             ;
             Such
             was
             the
             Office
             of
             Evangelists
             peculiarly
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Luke
            
             ,
             &c.
             Beza
             on
             Galat.
             1.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Apostolick
             Office
             lay
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             Constitute
             Churches
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             peculiar
             right
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Christ's
             Command
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             History
             ;
             therefore
             Churches
             being
             Constitute
             ,
             this
             Office
             also
             of
             necessity
             was
             taken
             away
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             a
             Tyrannical
             Term
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             profess
             himself
             ,
             an
             Apostle
             by
             succession
             ,
             Evangelists
             being
             Attendants
             ,
             and
             helpers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             was
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             name
             called
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             this
             Office
             was
             therefore
             Temporary
             also
             .
             The
             Doctors
             and
             Pastors
             are
             of
             perpetual
             necessity
             in
             the
             Church
             -
             Beza
             on
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               v.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Brethren
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             with
             
               Paul.
               (
               Gal.
               1.
               2.
               
               )
            
             were
             the
             whole
             Presbyterie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             whence
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ;
             
               Beza
               in
               locum
            
             .
             The
             Bishop●
             in
             
               Philippi
               .
               (
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               
            
             )
             are
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             attend
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Greek
             word
             imports
             )
             like
             Sentinels
             ,
             and
             Watch-men
             ,
             do
             watch
             over
             and
             inquire
             into
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             Flock
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             such
             were
             these
             in
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             who
             are
             sometime
             called
             by
             the
             general
             name
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             Verse
             17
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             first
             of
             Timothy
             .
             5.
             17.
             
             This
             was
             then
             of
             old
             the
             Appellation
             of
             Bishop●
             ,
             until
             he
             who
             was
             in
             the
             Assembly
             (
             Caetu
             )
             or
             Meeting
             ,
             was
             set
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             whom
             Justinus
             calls
             the
             Proestos
             ,
             or
             President
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             peculiarly
             called
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             from
             hence
             the
             Devil
             began
             to
             lay
             the
             first
             foundations
             of
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             whole
             administration
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             with
             the
             name
             trans●erred
             upon
             One
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             Episcopal
             Tyranny
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             Me●trapolitants
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             Metrapolitants
             ,
             they
             advanced
             to
             the
             first
             four
             primary
             Patriarchs
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Republick
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             divided
             unto
             four
             men
             ,
             until
             the
             fortuitus
             occasion
             of
             the
             fifth
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             new
             Rome
             ;
             hence
             arose
             perpetual
             Contests
             ,
             till
             the
             rest
             ceding
             ,
             the
             Contest
             continued
             with
             〈◊〉
             of
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             a
             Controversie
             never
             decided
             unto
             tlis
             day
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             one
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             other
             avouching
             himself
             the
             
             universal
             Patriarch
             .
             The
             Roman
             Bishop
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             being
             condemned
             of
             Falsehood
             (
             falsi
             )
             in
             the
             Carthaginian
             Counsel
             ,
             of
             (
             two
             hundred
             and
             seven
             Fathers
             )
             yet
             such
             was
             the
             ambition
             ,
             that
             (
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Patriarch
             even
             now
             is
             set
             over
             the
             Churches
             spread
             through
             the
             East
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             be
             called
             Churches
             )
             the
             Roman
             has
             invaded
             both
             Churches
             and
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             by
             a
             just
             Judgment
             ,
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             Scepters
             ,
             by
             whose
             help
             ,
             he
             invaded
             a
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             Churches
             .
             Behold
             ,
             of
             how
             great
             moment
             and
             consequence
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             decline
             even
             in
             a
             hair
             breadth
             from
             the
             Word
             ▪
             of
             GOD.
             Beza
             on
             
               Phil.
               Cap.
            
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Presbytrie
             mentioned
             ,
             (
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
            
             who
             imposed
             hands
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Meeting
             or
             Assembly
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             at
             Lystra
             ,
             who
             laboured
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             word
             [
             Presbytrie
             ]
             any
             such
             Assembly
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               Beza
               in
               locum
            
             .
             All
             Pastors
             are
             servants
             of
             that
             one
             Legistator
             ,
             Christ
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Office
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             d●minion
             of
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             he
             only
             excells
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             diligent
             ,
             and
             averse
             from
             all
             ambitious
             usurping
             over
             his
             fellow-servants
             .
             Beza
             in
             Math.
             20.
             25.
             paralelling
             this
             place
             with
             the
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
               5.
               
               ●
            
             .
             and
             as
             his
             understanding
             the
             A●gel
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             of
             the
             President
             ,
             by
             whom
             his
             Colleagues
             were
             to
             be
             admonished
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             found
             the
             humane
             Bishop
             ,
             after
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             clause
             Rev.
             2.
             24.
             
             (
             viz.
             to
             you
             and
             the
             rest
             )
             &c.
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             A●gel
             ,
             or
             President
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Assembly
             of
             his
             Colleagues
             ;
             In
             which
             passage
             ,
             the
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             and
             ,
             is
             necessarly
             to
             be
             understood
             or
             read
             .
             Beza
             lbid
             ,
             from
             Beza
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             
               Sarav
               .
               de
               diversis
               mi
               nistrorum
               gradibus
               ,
            
             there
             are
             innumerable
             clear
             Testimonies
             adduceable
             against
             this
             mans
             design
             and
             pleading
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Evangeli●s
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             were
             helpers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             perfecting
             the
             Structure
             of
             Churches
             ;
             distinguished
             from
             ordinary
             Preachers
             ,
             in
             this
             that
             for
             a
             time
             they
             only
             were
             set
             over
             some
             Churches
             to
             confirm
             ,
             o●
             constitute
             them
             fully
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             required
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Respon
               :
               and
               caput
               sextum
               Sarav
            
             No
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             was
             above
             another
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             Officers
             are
             ceast
             .
             
               Beza
               ad
               Cap
            
             9.
             
             Numb
             15.
             
               apud
               S●aviam
            
             ,
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Leader
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             thrice
             ,
             Heb.
             
          
           
           
             13.
             and
             which
             our
             Lord
             expones
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             4.
             is
             attributed
             to
             Ministers
             only
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Flock
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             the
             term
             (
             Bishop
             )
             appears
             from
             Act.
             8.
             28.
             
             Hence
             as
             the
             Church
             shortly
             after
             felt
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             dangerous
             custom
             to
             transfer
             the
             terme
             Proestos
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             preceded
             over
             the
             Assembly
             of
             their
             Colleagues
             ,
             not
             as
             more
             eminent
             in
             Degree
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             being
             first
             in
             order
             .
             
               lbid
               ,
               Numb
               .
               20.
               secundum
               .
               Sarav
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Office
             of
             Pastor
             and
             Doctor
             ,
             are
             the
             chief
             functions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             perpetually
             necessary
             ,
             
               Beza
               .
               resp
               .
               and
               Cap.
               11.
               
               Numb
               .
               3
               juxta
               Sarav
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             deny
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             to
             be
             temporary
             and
             ceast
             ,
             they
             must
             either
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             building
             and
             compleating
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             left
             by
             them
             imperfect
             and
             manck
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             said
             without
             their
             reproach
             ,
             or
             that
             afterward
             ,
             the
             whole
             Edifice
             is
             so
             far
             subverted
             ,
             that
             for
             its
             Restitution
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             only
             faithful
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             Architects
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             again
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             for
             the
             Superstructure
             ;
             lastly
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             confirming
             their
             Work.
             
               Beza
               .
               ad
               Cap.
               16.
               
               Numb
               .
               3.
            
             with
             
               Sarav
               .
            
             ,
             The
             preserving
             this
             Edifice
             intire
             ,
             is
             committed
             to
             these
             perpetual
             Officers
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Ruling-Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             
               Ibid
               ,
               Num.
               10.
            
             with
             Sarav
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             work
             of
             preaching
             ,
             Baptizing
             and
             governing
             the
             Church
             with
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             their
             unconfined
             Inspection
             ,
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             in
             planting
             and
             watering
             Churches
             ,
             was
             temporary
             and
             expired
             .
             
               Beza
               .
               Ibid.
               Numb
               .
               11.
               
            
             The
             ordinary
             perpetual
             Government
             they
             committed
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Numb
               .
               12.
            
             
             The
             perpetual
             form
             and
             Authority
             of
             Governing
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             teaching
             and
             administrating
             Sacraments
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             Restauration
             and
             Propagation
             ,
             is
             committed
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             remains
             as
             thus
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ;
             Yet
             their
             infallible
             Authority
             of
             founding
             and
             compleating
             Churches
             ,
             is
             ceast
             with
             their
             life
             .
             
               Numb
               .
               13.
            
             
             Their
             function
             and
             Office
             died
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             the
             form
             and
             rule
             of
             Government
             ,
             committed
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Numb
               .
               14.
            
             
             The
             ordinary
             succession
             of
             a
             perpetual
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             of
             
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             to
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             to
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             Deacons
             ;
             
               Ibid.
               Numb
               .
               15.
            
             
             The
             Apostolick
             Authority
             differs
             from
             the
             ordinary
             and
             perpetual
             authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             likewise
             their
             gifts
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             Manner
             and
             Measure
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Nature
             thereof
             ,
             from
             these
             promist
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Ministry
             
               Beza
               .
               ad
               Cap.
               17.
               
               Numb
               .
               2.
               apud
               .
               Sarav
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             Episcopal
             Degree
             ,
             with
             some
             shew
             of
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             condemned
             ,
             
               Luke
               22.
               25.
            
             gave
             the
             raise
             of
             that
             Oligarchie
             and
             Tyranny
             which
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             divine
             Right
             left
             for
             such
             a
             Succession
             ,
             
               ad
               Cap.
               16.
               
               Numb
               .
               17.
               apud
               Sarav
               .
            
             As
             the
             Apostles
             Gifts
             are
             such
             ,
             so
             their
             Power
             and
             Authority
             is
             not
             succeeded
             to
             ,
             by
             any
             ordinary
             Church-Officers
             ,
             nor
             hath
             the
             Church
             power
             to
             set
             up
             any
             such
             Office.
             
               Ad
               Cap.
               17.
               
               Numb
               .
               3.
               
            
             The
             pretence
             of
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Primates
             ,
             Metropolitants
             ,
             their
             Succession
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             Evangelists
             (
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Mark
            
             )
             and
             a
             continuation
             of
             their
             power
             or
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             groundless
             Conjecture
             ,
             condemned
             in
             
               Sarav
               .
               Beza
               in
               Cap.
               18.
               
               Sarav
               .
            
             the
             same
             condemned
             
               ad
               Cap.
               19.
               
               Numb
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Office
             of
             President
             in
             Church
             Assemblies
             ,
             imports
             only
             a
             right
             of
             Governing
             ,
             and
             ordering
             the
             common
             actions
             of
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             without
             any
             command
             or
             rule
             over
             the
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             in
             which
             Meetings
             ,
             Ruli●g
             Elders
             ,
             are
             to
             joyn
             with
             Pastors
             ;
             
               Beza
               .
               resp
               :
               ad
               Cap.
               20.
               
               Numb
               .
               1.
               
            
             The
             state
             of
             this
             Controversie
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             who
             is
             set
             over
             the
             Meeting
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             has
             any
             command
             or
             power
             over
             these
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             as
             inferiours
             by
             Divine
             Right
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             I
             deny
             
               Numb
               .
               2.
            
             
             The
             setting
             up
             this
             Episcopal
             degree
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             above
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             has
             been
             greatly
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Numb
               .
               8.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             to
             whom
             Paul
             injoyned
             to
             deliver
             the
             Incestuous
             man
             to
             Satan
             ,
             when
             gathered
             together
             ,
             were
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             by
             Ecclesiastick
             Judgment
             and
             Censure
             ,
             were
             to
             purge
             the
             Church
             of
             this
             Leaven
             .
             As
             every
             Church
             after
             its
             first
             beginnings
             had
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             supposable
             ,
             that
             Paul
             who
             stayed
             there
             half
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             Apollos
             who
             followed
             him
             ,
             did
             not
             upon
             the
             first
             opportunity
             ,
             furnish
             that
             Church
             with
             a
             Presbytry
             .
             
               Ad
               cap
               23.
               
               Numb
            
             :
             17
             :
             and
             
               Numb
               2
               ,
               and
               3.
               
               Apud
               Sarav
               :
            
             at
             large
             setting
             down
             
             Ieroms
             testimony
             in
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Oceanum
               &
               ad
               Euagrum
               Comment
               .
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Titum
               ,
            
             together
             with
             the
             Scipture
             proofs
             ,
             anent
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             Bishops
             superiority
             over
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             founded
             on
             Custom
             ,
             not
             Divine
             warrand
             ;
             upon
             which
             Beza
             collects
             thus
             ,
             this
             coth
             
               Ierom
               assert
            
             ,
             not
             in
             one
             place
             only
             ,
             or
             few
             ,
             or
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             doubtful
             ,
             but
             often
             ,
             copiously
             ,
             and
             peremptorly
             ,
             ascribing
             to
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             one
             and
             the
             same
             appellation
             ,
             so
             one
             and
             the
             same
             function
             ,
             
               Ad.
               cap
               :
               13.
               
               Numb
               :
               2
            
             and
             3.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             divine
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             institute
             by
             divine
             Right
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             is
             poynted
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             peculiar
             name
             of
             Pastor
             ,
             whom
             Paul
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             made
             Bishops
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
               Acts.
               20.
               18.
            
             and
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testamen
             ,
             whereby
             with
             Paul
             they
             are
             distinguisht
             ,
             from
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             which
             Officers
             were
             for
             a
             time
             only
             one
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               cap.
               11.
            
             and
             from
             Deacons
             (
             2
             
               Tim.
               3.
               
               Phil.
               1.
            
             )
             they
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Souls
             committed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             meeting
             of
             these
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             such
             Elders
             ,
             as
             Paul
             calls
             Governments
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             who
             are
             called
             the
             Presbytry
             ,
             
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               v.
               14.
               
               Beza
               de
               Episcop
               .
               triplici
               .
               initio
               .
            
             Their
             Office
             was
             to
             attend
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             the
             Church
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             humane
             Bishop
             that
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             humane
             prudence
             ,
             beside
             the
             express
             Word
             ▪
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Power
             given
             to
             some
             one
             Pastor
             above
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             yet
             limited
             by
             certain
             Rules
             and
             Cannons
             against
             Tyranny
             .
             ibid.
             That
             this
             Function
             was
             not
             brought
             in
             ,
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             find
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             least
             jot
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             may
             draw
             such
             a
             conjecture
             ;
             for
             altho
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             that
             all
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             orderly
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             has
             been
             some
             President
             in
             every
             meeting
             (
             whom
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Revelation
             seems
             to
             call
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Iustin
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             President
             )
             that
             this
             President
             ,
             excepting
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Moderator
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Actions
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             had
             no
             power
             over
             this
             Colleagues
             ,
             far
             less
             exercised
             any
             Office
             superior
             unto
             them
             ,
             ibid.
             Hence
             as
             Ierom
             observes
             ,
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Heb.
             calls
             all
             the
             
             whole
             Assembly
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rulers
             ,
             poynting
             at
             none
             of
             them
             .
             Such
             for
             the
             most
             part
             was
             Peter
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             any
             such
             Office
             had
             been
             then
             existent
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             power
             of
             one
             over
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             this
             Officer
             had
             b●en
             by
             some
             peculiar
             name
             ,
             pointed
             at
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             especially
             seing
             Paul
             salutes
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             of
             the
             Philippians
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ;
             whch
             since
             it
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             among
             these
             Rulers
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             in
             degree
             Superiour
             to
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             and
             fellow
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             then
             ruled
             by
             their
             Presbyters
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             them
             having
             equal
             and
             alike
             power
             ,
             with
             his
             fellow
             Presbyter
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             Thereafter
             he
             refutes
             Ep●phanius
             arguments
             ,
             for
             his
             humane
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Divine
             .
             Wherein
             we
             see
             how
             peremptor
             Beza
             was
             as
             to
             this
             Distinction
             ;
             and
             mentioning
             Epiphanius
             argument
             from
             that
             precept
             (
             against
             an
             Elder
             receive
             not
             an
             accusation
             )
             to
             prove
             Timothy's
             Episcopacy
             ,
             he
             refutes
             this
             by
             many
             arguments
             ,
             calling
             this
             the
             Error
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             which
             he
             tells
             him
             may
             be
             convicted
             of
             fa●shood
             from
             Scriptures
             ;
             as
             mainly
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Pauls
             attendant
             ,
             sent
             hither
             and
             thither
             and
             therefore
             made
             Bishop
             overno
             one
             Church
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             that
             Paul
             requested
             him
             to
             stay
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               3.
               v.
            
             and
             for
             the
             special
             end
             ,
             viz.
             to
             attend
             that
             Church
             ,
             untill
             again
             recalled
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             other
             Epistle
             he
             doth
             ,
             
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               9
               v.
               Do
               thy
               diligence
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               me
               quickly
               ,
            
             that
             when
             going
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             never
             to
             return
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             had
             either
             (
             upon
             Epiphanius
             supposition
             )
             restored
             Timot●y
             to
             these
             Ephesian●
             ,
             or
             they
             had
             sought
             him
             again
             ,
             being
             warned
             of
             such
             hazards
             ;
             or
             if
             another
             was
             put
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             he
             had
             peculiarly
             be
             spoken
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             Divine
             Se●mon
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             we
             read
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             admonished
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             for
             ,
             of
             their
             general
             and
             common
             duty
             .
             Thereafter
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             adorned
             with
             so
             many
             and
             singular
             Gifts
             ,
             in
             degree
             superior
             to
             Prysbyters
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             constitute
             there
             ,
             by
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             he
             did
             administrat
             the
             Affairs
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             to
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             some
             singular
             power
             there
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             have
             obtained
             any
             power
             over
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             been
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             adding
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             Paul
             himself
             declares
             (
             
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               v.
               14.
            
             )
             That
             imposition
             of
             hands
             
             was
             done
             in
             name
             of
             Presbytry
             it self
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             one
             Superior
             .
             After
             he
             cit●s
             Augustin
             (
             Epistle
             19.
             )
             asserting
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Churches
             custome
             only
             ,
             Episcopacy
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             Presbyterat
             ,
             and
             Chrisostom
             saying
             on
             the
             first
             of
             
               Tim.
               1
               ,
               3.
            
             
             That
             in
             Ordination
             only
             the
             Bishop
             differs
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             (
             as
             Theophylact
             more
             clearly
             )
             in
             the
             ceremony
             of
             Consec●ation
             only
             ;
             citing
             also
             Theodoret
             ,
             who
             upon
             Phil.
             I.
             writes
             ,
             that
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             promiscuously
             used
             ,
             as
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             He
             adds
             afterward
             ,
             that
             Paul
             did
             not
             excommunicat
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             alone
             ,
             by
             his
             Apostlick
             Authority
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             Presbyt●y
             ;
             and
             that
             Peter
             doubts
             not
             to
             call
             himself
             a
             fellow
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             eminency
             of
             one
             Pastor
             over
             his
             Colleagues
             had
             been
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             rather
             never
             brought
             in
             by
             Men
             ,
             the
             ensuing
             contests
             about
             Supremacy
             ,
             had
             never
             rent
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             this
             Device
             from
             being
             a
             remedy
             of
             Schism
             ;
             and
             finally
             he
             tells
             us
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             humane
             Episcopacy
             came
             in
             by
             a
             tacite
             custome
             ,
             advancing
             by
             degrees
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             understand
             of
             this
             human
             episcopacy
             ,
             as
             Antecedaneous
             to
             the
             Satanical
             ,
             whatsover
             
               Iustin
               ,
               Ignatius
            
             and
             other
             eminent
             Writers
             ,
             do
             speak
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             first
             Presidents
             Authority
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Moderator
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Synod
             ,
             or
             Consistory
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             ask
             the
             Votes
             ,
             and
             moderat
             the
             whole
             affairs
             ,
             is
             for
             ths
             one
             end
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             their
             common
             suff●ages
             ,
             or
             Votes
             ,
             which
             Office
             must
             expire
             and
             end
             with
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Synod
             :
             
               Beza
               in
               Quest
               :
               secunda
               ,
               referente
               Saravia
               pag
               92.
               
            
          
           
             11.
             
             No
             Scripture
             truth
             can
             be
             produced
             for
             a
             standing
             mission
             of
             the
             70
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             after
             our
             Lords
             Ascension
             ,
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             and
             continuance
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             immediately
             ;
             The
             Apostles
             Mission
             ,
             
               Math.
               10.
               
               Luk.
               9
               ,
               Mark
               5.
               
            
             Was
             not
             that
             which
             is
             called
             peculiarly
             and
             properly
             Apostolick
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             then
             wholly
             unfit
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             sort
             of
             preludie
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             run
             to
             hear
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             but
             these
             twelve
             Christ
             a●terward
             sent
             by
             a
             new
             Vocation
             ,
             and
             wholly
             different
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             planting
             Churches
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             adorning
             them
             with
             a
             peculiar
             and
             aboundant
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             before
             his
             ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             
               Iohn●●
               .
               v.
               22.
            
             
             
             As
             likeways
             chiefly
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Pentec●st
             ,
             adding
             more
             wonderfully
             the
             external
             Signs
             ,
             of
             this
             Legation
             ,
             from
             which
             Mission
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             therefore
             begin
             the
             rehearsal
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             ●unction
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             added
             thereunto
             ,
             
               Ephes
               ,
               4.
               10.
               v.
               11.
               
            
             But
             of
             these
             70
             where
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             ,
             either
             about
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Ascension
             ,
             or
             after
             .
             That
             Mission
             mentioned
             (
             
               Luk.
               10
            
             )
             is
             wholly
             diverse
             from
             that
             of
             Apostles
             ;
             Institute
             after
             our
             Lord's
             Ascension
             .
             Had
             the
             70.
             had
             such
             a
             standing
             Mission
             ,
             the
             Sacred
             Writers
             neither
             would
             nor
             could
             have
             omit●ed
             ,
             a
             matter
             so
             necessary
             ,
             mentioning
             only
             that
             of
             the
             12
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             granting
             it
             had
             been
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             infer
             any
             imparity
             of
             power
             ,
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             12
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             made
             them
             two
             distinct
             Orders
             ,
             or
             divided
             them
             in
             two
             Classes
             ;
             the
             after
             Institution
             ,
             and
             addition
             to
             the
             other
             that
             's
             prior
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             an
             Inferiority
             in
             that
             Mission
             of
             the
             70
             ,
             which
             Luke
             only
             commemorates
             .
             What
             degree
             will
             we
             find
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             12.
             
             Who
             had
             a
             prior
             ●ission
             ?
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             assumed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             domesticks
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             ground
             their
             imparity
             ,
             with
             other
             Disciples
             ,
             than
             it
             will
             make
             Iohn
             superior
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             a
             Disciple
             most
             dear
             to
             Christ
             beyond
             other
             Disciples
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Apostolick●
             function
             ,
             which
             thereafter
             gave
             them
             a
             priority
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             Power
             ,
             unto
             other
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Beza
               resp
               .
               ad
               cap.
               1.
               
               Sarav
               .
               de
               divers
               .
               Minist
               .
               Evangel
               .
               grad
               .
            
             Refuting
             after
             the
             argument
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             70
             Elders
             to
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             these
             passages
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             how
             clearly
             Presbyterian
             Government
             is
             asserted
             in
             its
             whole
             Structure
             and
             Frame
             ,
             and
             the
             opposite
             Fabrick
             of
             Prelacy
             subverted
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             the
             meanest
             capacity
             to
             conclude
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             insist
             in
             drawing
             forth
             Propositions
             to
             clear
             this
             ,
             s●ems
             a
             meer
             Battalogy
             ,
             and
             an
             attempt
             to
             shew
             the
             Sun
             with
             a
             candle
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             asserted
             the
             extraordinary
             expired
             nature
             of
             the
             Function
             ,
             first
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             secondly
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastor
             who
             labours
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             is
             the
             highest
             Officer
             left
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             Superior
             in
             Church
             administrations
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             Prelates
             pretended
             Official
             Superiority
             is
             flatly
             denyed
             .
          
           
             3ly
             .
             That
             no
             extraordinary
             Power
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             can
             ground
             a
             standing
             presidencie
             over
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             That
             Church
             Government
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             by
             their
             joynt
             decisive
             Sufferage
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Ruling
             Elder
             is
             standing
             Church
             Officer
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             &c
             :
             And
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             Pamphleters
             forged
             Definitions
             ,
             Postulatums
             and
             Actions
             ,
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             from
             what
             is
             premised
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             Calvin
             and
             
             Beza's
             counter-assertions
             ,
             and
             present
             these
             great
             Divines
             ,
             as
             joyntly
             witnessing
             him
             a
             Liar
             and
             Calumniator
             therein
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             standing
             preheminence
             in
             any
             Church-Officer
             above
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             allowed
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             definition
             3d
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             proof
             of
             definition
             2d
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Angel
             had
             no
             fixed
             presidency
             over
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             against
             what
             is
             pretended
             definition
             3d.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             what
             is
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             anent
             the
             70
             Disciples
             ,
             sent
             out
             after
             the
             12
             Apostles
             ,
             will
             not
             give
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             an
             Argument
             ,
             whereby
             different
             degrees
             of
             Ministers
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             against
             the
             scope
             of
             Postulatum
             first
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Inspection
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             over
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             had
             no
             fixed
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             over
             these
             Churches
             included
             therein
             ,
             in
             contradiction
             to
             Postulatum
             2d
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             preheminency
             of
             one
             single
             person
             in
             Office
             unto
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             was
             never
             by
             Gods
             Warrand
             ,
             retained
             or
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             remedy
             of
             Schism
             ,
             against
             the
             scope
             of
             Postulatum
             3d.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             these
             first
             Presidents
             introduced
             by
             the
             primative
             Church
             ,
             were
             not
             preheminent
             in
             Office
             unto
             other
             Ministers
             ;
             whereby
             the
             same
             Postulatum
             is
             again
             convict
             of
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             constant
             President
             can
             be
             warranted
             ,
             from
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             7
             Churches
             ;
             against
             the
             scope
             of
             Postulatum
             4th
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             neither
             Apostles
             nor
             Evagelists
             ,
             their
             Office
             did
             found
             a
             standing
             official
             lawful
             Preheminency
             ,
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Church-Officer
             ,
             over
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             contradiction
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             Definition
             
               3d
               4.
            
             
             Postulatum
             4th
             .
             Axiom
             2d
             ;
             And
             finally
             ,
             that
             this
             official
             Preheminent
             office
             over
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             has
             neither
             a
             divine
             Right
             ,
             flowing
             from
             Christ's
             immediate
             Institution
             ,
             nor
             Apostolick
             from
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             having
             ,
             not
             the
             wanting
             of
             such
             a
             Government
             ,
             is
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             overturns
             the
             scope
             
             of
             the
             whole
             Pamphlet
             ,
             parti●●larly
             Postulatum
             
               3d
               ,
               4th
            
             ,
             Axiom
             
               2d
               ,
               3d
               ,
               4th
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             Second
             .
          
           
             THe
             Authors
             groundless
             Suppositions
             and
             Perversion
             of
             these
             Divines
             ,
             cleared
             in
             general
             from
             the
             Structure
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             .
          
           
             THe
             Scope
             of
             this
             Author
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             Calvin
             and
             
             Beza's
             Judgment
             ,
             a
             president
             Bishop
             with
             a
             fixt
             Power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             preheminent
             unto
             ,
             and
             above
             Pastors
             ,
             with
             a
             proportioned
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             them
             ,
             is
             an
             ordinary
             standing
             Officer
             appoi●ted
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             by
             comparing
             
               Definition
               3.
            
             with
             
               Axiom
               2
               ,
               3
            
             and
             4.
             and
             with
             
               Postulatum
               2
            
             ,
             and
             3
             ;
             And
             this
             preheminency
             he
             makes
             them
             assert
             ,
             as
             extended
             to
             a
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             Province
             ,
             or
             Patriarchat
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             .
             For
             proof
             of
             which
             ,
             several
             passages
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             (
             but
             of
             Calvin
             especially
             )
             are
             adduced
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             in
             general
             ,
             his
             obvious
             Perversion
             and
             Abuse
             of
             these
             Divines
             ,
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             that
             compares
             his
             Assertions
             ,
             and
             Citation
             ;
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             are
             supposed
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             hold
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             Evagelistick
             Inspection
             ,
             and
             Authoirty
             ,
             which
             are
             supposed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             here
             cited
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             Calvins
             Institutions
             here
             adduced
             ,
             to
             be
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             of
             perpetual
             necessity
             .
             Thus
             he
             grosly
             perverts
             the
             subject
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             ordinary
             ministerial
             Authority
             ,
             and
             these
             Officers
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             of
             a
             perpetual
             continuing
             Nature
             and
             Necessity
             ?
             and
             not
             what
             they
             might
             suppose
             to
             be
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             infancy
             ,
             exercised
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             these
             Divines
             ,
             did
             not
             judge
             the
             Authority
             and
             Power
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             their
             formal
             Office
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             a
             moral
             nature
             ,
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             are
             constant
             necessary
             Officers
             succeeding
             them
             ,
             in
             preheminency
             or
             superiority
             in
             office
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             says
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             first
             in
             general
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             both
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             with
             all
             sound
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             do
             hold
             the
             Offices
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             official
             Power
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             expired
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             are
             succeeded
             ,
             
             
               in
               idem
               officium
               ,
               §
               eundem
               ministerii
               gradum
               ,
            
             this
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             who
             have
             read
             these
             Divines
             ;
             and
             for
             evincing
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             but
             ask
             this
             Pamphleter
             ,
             whether
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             do
             not
             hold
             and
             suppose
             ,
             that
             our
             blessed
             LORD
             was
             ,
             when
             upon
             earth
             ,
             the
             Churches
             visible
             universal
             Head
             and
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             afterward
             had
             an
             universal
             ,
             unconfined
             Inspection
             and
             Authority
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             particularly
             and
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             outlived
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             had
             solly
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             an
             universal
             Authority
             and
             Inspection
             over
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             will
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             ,
             infer
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             are
             for
             a
             moral
             standing
             Primacy
             over
             the
             Church
             universal
             ,
             or
             a
             visible
             political
             Head
             ,
             and
             Deput-Vicar
             under
             Christ
             ?
             Certainly
             he
             would
             rationally
             assert
             this
             ●●erence
             of
             a
             ●apist
             against
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             to
             be
             very
             gross
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             is
             his
             own
             throughout
             this
             Pamphlet
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             these
             Divines
             do
             hold
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             standing
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             of
             a
             moral
             nature
             ,
             perpetual
             use
             and
             necessity
             ;
             Then
             they
             did
             not
             hold
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             or
             their
             proper
             O●ficial
             Authority
             ,
             comp●tent
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             ergo
             so
             is
             the
             second
             ;
             the
             Ma
             ;
             or
             is
             evident
             ,
             for
             this
             man
             will
             not
             say
             that
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             do
             hold
             their
             Offices
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             were
             not
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             superior
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             Official
             Power
             :
             The
             Minor
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             above
             adduced
             from
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             own
             Citation
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             to
             confirm
             Axiom
             third
             ,
             viz.
             his
             
               Instit.
               lib.
               4.
               
               Cap
               :
               6.
               
               Sect
               :
               11.
               
            
             The
             Primacy
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             takes
             not
             its
             Original
             from
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             nor
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Offices
             have
             done
             ,
             (
             viz.
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             
               cap
               :
               4
               Sect
               :
               1
            
             )
             mentioned
             already
             .
             Now
             surely
             if
             he
             had
             judged
             other
             Offices
             perpetual
             and
             warranted
             by
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             Churches
             practice
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             in
             this
             place
             have
             mentioned
             with
             such
             Emphasis
             these
             three
             only
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             when
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             unlawful
             Popish
             Primacy
             ,
             he
             is
             shewing
             what
             Offices
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             Custom
             will
             allow
             as
             warrantable
             .
             To
             shew
             it
             further
             ,
             take
             this
             passage
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             (
             whom
             I
             find
             our
             Pamphleter
             doth
             mainly
             insist
             upon
             )
             speaking
             of
             Philip
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             Evangelists
             were
             set
             in
             the
             middle
             betwixt
             Apostles
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             had
             an
             office
             next
             to
             that
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             every
             where
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             no
             certain
             station
             was
             assigned
             to
             them
             ;
             Now
             to
             make
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             ordinary
             ,
             in
             Calvins
             Judgment
             ,
             this
             Author
             is
             obliged
             by
             his
             Argument
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             held
             them
             to
             be
             fixed
             to
             some
             certain
             Station
             ,
             for
             in
             
               Postulatum
               2
            
             ,
             he
             holds
             that
             according
             to
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Timothy
            
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             in
             Crete
             ,
             were
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             Office
             invested
             ,
             with
             a
             fixt
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             in
             these
             places
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             these
             Divines
             held
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             Evangelistick
             Inspection
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             be
             moral
             and
             perpetual
             ,
             then
             they
             behoved
             to
             hold
             it
             such
             ,
             either
             as
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             a
             superior
             degree
             thereof
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             Office
             specifically
             distinct
             ,
             and
             superior
             ;
             But
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             can
             be
             said
             to
             them
             :
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             we
             heard
             them
             both
             assert
             ,
             that
             all
             Pastors
             do
             hold
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Function
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             them
             have
             any
             official
             Authority
             over
             another
             ,
             particularly
             we
             heard
             that
             Calvin
             ,
             (
             whom
             our
             Phamphleter
             mainly
             appeals
             to
             )
             upon
             
               Phil.
               1.
            
             reprehending
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Word
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             in
             appropriating
             it
             to
             one
             Pastor
             only
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             ;
             
               That
               from
               this
               abused
               Signification
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               there
               hath
               followed
               this
               evil
               ,
               that
               as
               if
               all
               Presbyters
               ,
               were
               not
               Colleagues
               ,
               called
               to
               the
               same
               Function
               ,
               one
               hath
               usurped
               to
               himself
               a
               Dominion
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               under
               pretext
               of
               this
               new
               Appellation
               ,
            
             So
             that
             he
             holds
             the
             Pastoral
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             have
             an
             Authoritative
             Inspection
             over
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Calvin
             could
             not
             hold
             this
             fixed
             Preheminent
             Authority
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             importing
             an
             Office
             specifically
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             Reason
             already
             given
             ;
             for
             since
             that
             supposed
             inferior
             Officer
             were
             thus
             ,
             both
             an
             
               ordinary
               Officer
            
             ,
             and
             were
             likewise
             Eminenter
             a
             Pastor
             .
             How
             could
             Calvin
             quarrel
             a
             distinction
             ,
             and
             peculiarity
             of
             a
             Name
             to
             point
             out
             a
             superior
             Pastor
             ?
             or
             how
             could
             he
             affirm
             that
             all
             Pastors
             without
             exception
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Function
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             heard
             that
             Beza
             and
             Calvin
             do
             hold
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             had
             no
             fixed
             Station
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             were
             set
             ;
             and
             so
             
             could
             not
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             have
             any
             fixed
             Power
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             perversion
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             these
             Divines
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             false
             Supposition
             ,
             which
             this
             Authors
             arguing
             is
             grounded
             upon
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             distinguishes
             not
             ,
             their
             
               simple
               Narration
            
             of
             a
             practise
             from
             their
             
               positive
               Approbation
            
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             any
             man
             of
             sense
             will
             distinguish
             in
             any
             Author
             ,
             and
             which
             if
             confounded
             ,
             we
             cannot
             eschew
             the
             horrid
             Blaspheming
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             .
             To
             clear
             this
             ,
             take
             an
             undenyable
             instance
             from
             Calvin
             ,
             (
             whom
             as
             I
             said
             our
             Author
             mainly
             appeals
             to
             )
             To
             prove
             his
             ,
             2
             
               Postulatum
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             in
             Calvins
             judgment
             ,
             the
             Church
             warrantably
             retained
             the
             Government
             of
             one
             single
             Person
             ,
             preheminent
             in
             Office
             unto
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             cites
             
               Calvin
               instit
               :
               Cap.
               4.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
             Where
             Calvin
             shews
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             in
             all
             Cit●es
             ,
             choose
             one
             out
             of
             their
             Number
             ,
             to
             whom
             especially
             they
             gave
             the
             Title
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             lest
             from
             a
             parity
             Division
             might
             arise
             ;
             That
             Jerom
             says
             at
             Alexandria
             from
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             to
             Heracleas
             and
             Dyonysius
             ,
             Presbyters
             always
             placed
             one
             in
             a
             preheminent
             degree
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             a
             Bishop
             .
             The
             same
             we
             heard
             Beza
             acknowledge
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             Now
             I
             say
             it
             is
             gross
             Perversion
             from
             Beza
             or
             Calvins
             Narration
             of
             this
             matter
             of
             ●act
             ,
             to
             infer
             their
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Practise
             .
             1.
             
             For
             that
             clear
             demonstrative
             Reason
             already
             adduced
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             cannot
             be
             held
             and
             obtruded
             as
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             without
             contradicting
             them
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             inconsistent
             with
             themselves
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             ,
             who
             holds
             their
             Writings
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             deservedly
             )
             to
             be
             excellent
             ,
             must
             by
             all
             means
             eschew
             ,
             for
             as
             we
             heard
             Beza
             evidently
             disown
             this
             practise
             of
             the
             fixed
             President
             ,
             and
             his
             appropriat
             Name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             giving
             the
             rise
             to
             all
             the
             ensuing
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Church-Government
             ,
             so
             doth
             Calvin
             evidently
             on
             Phil.
             1.
             forecited
             ,
             condemn
             two
             points
             of
             this
             Practice
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             setting
             one
             Presbyter
             in
             a
             superior
             Degree
             over
             another
             ,
             for
             he
             affirms
             they
             are
             all
             Colleagues
             ,
             called
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Function
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Work
             ,
             the
             same
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             same
             Official
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ;
             ergo
             he
             ownes
             a
             perfect
             Parity
             ,
             and
             disowns
             an
             Imparity
             in
             the
             Offic●
             ,
             and
             preheminency
             in
             Degree
             in
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             further
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             he
             disowns
             and
             cannot
             allow
             of
             the
             
             Practice
             of
             this
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             warrantable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Calvin
             disowns
             this
             Imparity
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             fomented
             and
             having
             its
             rise
             from
             the
             appropriating
             the
             Name
             [
             Bishop
             ]
             to
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             another
             ,
             then
             he
             disowns
             the
             appropriating
             the
             Name
             to
             this
             preheminent
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             a
             badge
             of
             this
             Preheminency
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             is
             that
             Calvin
             (
             which
             we
             also
             have
             evinced
             of
             
               Beza
               )
               In
               terminis
            
             ,
             condemns
             this
             appropriating
             of
             the
             Name
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             therefore
             he
             condemns
             this
             practice
             in
             so
             far
             .
             We
             heard
             that
             upon
             
               Tit.
               1.
               7.
            
             he
             collects
             the
             Identitie
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             Office
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             using
             both
             Names
             indifferently
             ;
             
               As
               also
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I●rom
             hath
             observed
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             hath
             been
             ascribed
             to
             mens
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             inventions
             ,
             than
             did
             become
             ,
             in
             preferring
             mens
             habituated
             terme
             ,
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             first
             Moderator's
             early
             brought
             in
             ,
             he
             shews
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Office
             viz.
             (
             that
             of
             Bishop
             )
             is
             commune
             to
             all
             ;
             And
             that
             to
             rob
             the
             rest
             thereof
             ,
             is
             injurious
             and
             absurd
             ,
             a
             perversion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Language
             ,
             and
             prophane
             Boldness
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             
               Act.
               20.
               28.
            
             
             He
             concludes
             that
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             have
             both
             Name
             and
             Thing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Bishop
             ,
             appropriat
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             any
             rational
             Man
             judge
             ,
             especially
             from
             what
             is
             above
             evinced
             1
             Chapter
             ;
             If
             Beza
             and
             Calvin
             make
             not
             the
             Name
             and
             Thing
             of
             a
             Scripture
             Bishop
             proper
             to
             every
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             consequently
             condemn
             not
             the
             above-mentioned
             Official
             Difference
             ,
             and
             appropriating
             the
             Name
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             a
             supposed
             preheminent
             Pastor
             ,
             above
             another
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             a
             perversion
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Language
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             most
             consonant
             to
             Reason
             ,
             to
             collect
             Beza
             and
             Calvins
             Judgment
             ,
             upon
             their
             Assertions
             and
             Inferences
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             reasoning
             the
             Point
             
               ex
               professo
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             from
             their
             simple
             Narration
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             say
             that
             his
             third
             Postulatum
             ,
             speaks
             only
             of
             what
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             retained
             in
             Calvins
             Judgment
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             what
             will
             a
             simple
             Practice
             in
             it self
             signifie
             ,
             to
             infer
             a
             Rule
             and
             Duty
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ;
             Or
             Calvins
             Narration
             ,
             to
             infer
             his
             Approbation
             .
             2.
             
             Comparing
             
               Postulatum
               2.
            
             and
             his
             Assertion
             of
             Calvins
             Judgment
             ,
             anent
             the
             
             fixt
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             exercised
             over
             other
             Ministers
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             with
             
               Definition
               3.
            
             
             Anent
             and
             President
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             preheminent
             Office
             ,
             in
             Ordination
             over
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             asserts
             (
             Axiom
             3
             and
             4.
             )
             viz.
             that
             Calvin
             holds
             this
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             thus
             understood
             ,
             as
             asserting
             Calvin
             Approbation
             of
             the
             practice
             .
             This
             Man
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             the
             Church
             retained
             upon
             Divine
             warrand
             ,
             in
             Calvin
             and
             Beza's
             Judgment
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             laid
             open
             his
             fundamental
             Mistakes
             ,
             ad
             perversion
             of
             these
             Passages
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             cited
             by
             him
             ;
             consequently
             discovered
             ,
             his
             arguing
             in
             this
             Pamphlet
             ,
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             a
             meer
             
               petitio
               principii
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ignoratio
               Elenchi
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             intertains
             himself
             ,
             and
             imputs
             to
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             that
             Error
             (
             which
             I
             find
             as
             an
             Error
             in
             the
             first
             Concoction
             ,
             marrs
             the
             whole
             Disgestion
             of
             Sarav
             :
             his
             arguings
             against
             
               Beza
               )
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             different
             and
             extraordinary
             Priviledges
             ,
             of
             Christs
             first
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             doth
             also
             diversifie
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             it self
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             infer
             different
             standing
             Degrees
             thereof
             ,
             an
             Error
             ,
             which
             though
             frequently
             told
             of
             by
             Beza
             ,
             he
             doth
             nothing
             but
             repeat
             in
             his
             whole
             Dispute
             ;
             But
             that
             our
             Authors
             Mistakes
             may
             further
             appear
             ,
             we
             do
             proceed
             to
             a
             particular
             Examination
             of
             his
             
               Definitions
               ,
               Postulatums
            
             ,
             and
             Axioms
             ,
             and
             the
             Propositions
             ,
             Demonstrations
             ,
             and
             Corollaries
             drawn
             therefrom
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             Third
             .
          
           
             An
             Examination
             of
             the
             Definitions
             in
             Point
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             imputed
             by
             this
             Pamphleter
             to
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             wherein
             is
             discovered
             his
             gross
             Perversion
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             Divines
             .
          
           
             I
             Confess
             ,
             that
             upon
             first
             reading
             of
             these
             Definitions
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             little
             surprised
             ,
             to
             find
             this
             Man
             ,
             (
             who
             by
             his
             Profession
             ,
             no
             doubt
             is
             skilled
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Terms
             of
             Definitions
             )
             Found
             these
             Assertions
             upon
             what
             he
             here
             cites
             out
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             them
             under
             this
             Character
             ,
             but
             to
             view
             them
             shortly
             .
          
           
             
             
               Defin.
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               is
               that
               Right
               in
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               separate
               Persons
               duely
               qualified
               unto
               the
               holy
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               Definition
               to
               be
               Calvins
               ,
               he
               cites
               
                 instit
                 .
                 Lib.
                 4.
                 
                 Cap.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               annexing
               these
               words
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               only
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               whole
               Multitude
               laid
               Hands
               on
               their
               Ministers
               at
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 I
                 infer
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 these
                 Governours
                 who
                 have
                 Right
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Pastors
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 judgment
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 
                   then
                   all
                   Pastors
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Quatenus
                   adomne
                   valet
                   consequentia
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 properly
                 such
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 function
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 preheminency
                 in
                 one
                 over
                 another
                 allowed
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 him
                 above
                 assert
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 all
                 Pastors
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 equal
                 Authority
                 in
                 Ordination
                 .
                 4
                 The
                 Pastor
                 being
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 h●ghest
                 ordinary
                 Church-Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 formal
                 Office
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 being
                 expired
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 cleared
                 :
                 Ergo
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 all
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 ordinary
                 standing
                 Interest
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 as
                 Church-Officers
                 of
                 Christ's
                 appointment
                 have
                 it
                 equally
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 ordinary
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 New-Testament-Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 supereminent
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Interest
                 therein
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Defin.
               2
            
             
               The
               second
               Definition
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               power
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               is
               that
               Right
               ,
               in
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               make
               Cannons
               which
               are
               wanting
               ,
               or
               to
               execute
               these
               already
               made
               ,
               for
               the
               Regulation
               of
               Church
               Members
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               Calvin
               is
               adduced
               on
               
                 Tit.
                 ch
                 .
                 1
                 v.
                 5.
                 
              
               The
               words
               cited
               are
               ,
               we
               learned
               indeed
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               equality
               among
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               one
               was
               pre-heminent
               in
               Authority
               and
               Counsel
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Answer
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 Note
                 the
                 impertinency
                 of
                 this
                 Passage
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 here
                 Defined
                 ,
                 which
                 speaks
                 only
                 of
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 Church
                 Governours
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 Definition
                 speaks
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Since
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 is
                 correspondent
                 and
                 adequat
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 expressly
                 assert
                 ,
                 (
                 Definition
                 
                 3.
                 compared
                 with
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 )
                 an●
                 withall
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 highest
                 ordinary
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ;
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 inevitably
                 ,
                 That
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 equal
                 in
                 all
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Definition
                 seems
                 too
                 narrow
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 importing
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 's
                 beyond
                 that
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 first
                 described
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 far
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 this
                 Description
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 these
                 Cannons
                 must
                 be
                 limited
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 for
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Decision
                 (
                 
                   Acts
                   15.
                
                 )
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 step
                 beyond
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ▪
                 Next
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Preheminence
                 ,
                 which
                 Calvin
                 ascribes
                 to
                 those
                 Officers
                 in
                 Authority
                 and
                 Counsel
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 first
                 ,
                 What
                 ever
                 this
                 Preheminence
                 was
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 limits
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 State
                 and
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 says
                 Tun●
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 those
                 Offices
                 did
                 exist
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 holds
                 to
                 be
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 Official
                 difference
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Author
                 say
                 he
                 means
                 a
                 standing
                 Pastoral
                 fixed
                 Authority
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 involve
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 contradiction
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 The
                 Evangelists
                 were
                 Coajutors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 to
                 no
                 Station
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 shews
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   7.
                   v.
                
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Official
                 difference
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 pastoral
                 Office.
                 Again
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 shews
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 enjoyns
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 power
                 over
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 Elections
                 ,
                 as
                 Moderator
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 convincingly
                 evident
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 read
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 5
                 and
                 6
                 verse
                 ,
                 For
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 He
                 asserts
                 ,
                 That
                 Paul
                 had
                 deputed
                 to
                 Titus
                 ,
                 a
                 Vicarious
                 Administration
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 having
                 a
                 transient
                 unfixt
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 spread
                 the
                 Gospel
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 behoved
                 when
                 going
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 or
                 City
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 surrogat
                 fit
                 men
                 to
                 finish
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 begun
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 asserts
                 
                   in
                   terminis
                
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Vicarious
                 Office
                 and
                 Administration
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   ultra
                   ordinarium
                   Pastorum
                   munus
                
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Office
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 trust
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 of
                 Exedifying
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 states
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Administration
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Pastors
                 
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 Churches
                 already
                 Formed
                 and
                 Constitute
                 ;
                 But
                 Titus
                 had
                 an
                 Office
                 beyond
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 To
                 give
                 this
                 Form
                 to
                 Churches
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 modelled
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Government
                 ;
                 asserting
                 evdently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelistick
                 Office
                 of
                 Titus
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 extended
                 beyond
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 did
                 suppose
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Constitution
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 too
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 foundation
                 these
                 Evangelists
                 were
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 exedifie
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 begun
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 asserts
                 expressly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 preaching
                 Presbyter
                 and
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 ordinary
                 Officer
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 moves
                 an
                 Objection
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 Titus
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 infringe
                 the
                 Judicial
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 consistorial
                 decisive
                 Authority
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Answers
                 ,
                 that
                 matters
                 were
                 not
                 committed
                 to
                 Ti●us
                 arbitriment
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 what
                 Pastors
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 Elections
                 ,
                 as
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 the
                 Consul
                 or
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 Court
                 for
                 gathering
                 the
                 Votes
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 pitifully
                 this
                 man
                 hath
                 abused
                 his
                 Reader
                 in
                 this
                 Definition
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Defin.
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 3d
                 Definition
              
               is
               thus
               ,
               The
               President
               Bishop
               is
               he
               ,
               who
               from
               his
               Office
               ,
               preheminent
               to
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               invested
               with
               a
               fixed
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               regulat
               by
               Cannons
               ;
               (
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               adduces
               Calvin
               on
               
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 v.
                 6.
              
               who
               asserts
               ,
               that
               Paul
               himself
               declares
               ,
               that
               he
               alone
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               Ministers
               with
               him
               ,
               laid
               hands
               on
               Timothy
               )
               he
               adds
               in
               the
               Definition
               ,
               (
               and
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               ballanced
               by
               assisting
               Ministers
               ,
               )
               for
               proving
               which
               part
               of
               the
               Definition
               ,
               he
               adduces
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Instit
                 :
                 lib
                 :
                 4.
                 cap
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Sect
                 :
                 1.
                 
              
               Asserting
               ,
               That
               whatever
               parts
               the
               Consul
               had
               in
               the
               Senat
               ,
               the
               same
               Office
               did
               the
               Bishop
               always
               sustain
               in
               the
               meeting
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               First
               Branch
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               guilty
               here
               of
               pitiful
               Forgery
               ,
               and
               begging
               the
               question
               ,
               evident
               to
               any
               considering
               person
               ,
               upon
               the
               very
               first
               vie●
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 
                 Calvin's
                 assertion
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 preheminent
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 supposed
                 President
                 B●shop
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   sole
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 competent
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 sole
                 Prerogative
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 he
                 alone
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Paul
                   did
                
                 )
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 must
                 
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 Minister
                 
                   jure
                   ;
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 Then
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 sole
                 Prerogative
                 ;
                 For
                 certainly
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 must
                 import
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 mans
                 pleading
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 proving
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 proves
                 just
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 ask
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 supposed
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ballanced
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 authoritatively
                 concurring
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 (
                 by
                 assisting
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 mean
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hold
                 to
                 that
                 S●●●ilitude
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 in
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 not
                 his
                 
                   President
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Absolute
                   Prince
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 )
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 first
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 be
                 suppose
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 ballanced
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 will
                 this
                 consist
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 is
                 of
                 alike
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 correspondent
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 The
                 preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 Axiom
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ballanced
                 in
                 Calvins
                 Judgment
                 by
                 Assisting
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 he
                 make
                 his
                 Proof
                 quadrat
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 That
                 Paul
                 laid
                 Hands
                 on
                 Timothy
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Minister
                 else
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 infer
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 President
                 Bishop
                 from
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Sole
                   Power
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 confess
                 he
                 did
                 well
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 Clause
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fixed
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 add
                 another
                 Clause
                 and
                 Qualification
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 
                   Ordinary
                   Power
                
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 from
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 Apostles
                 or
                 Evangelists
                 exercised
                 a
                 fix'd
                 ordinary
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 over
                 any
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 his
                 Proof
                 will
                 speak
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 contrary
                 from
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 beating
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 rolling
                 
                 Ssiphus-Stone
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 our
                 contrary
                 Proof
                 from
                 Calvin
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 ,
                 for
                 on
                 this
                 5th
                 Verse
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Apostolis
                   nulla
                   certa
                   statio
                   erat
                   assignata
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 fixed
                 Station
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 neither
                 a
                 fixed
                 nor
                 ordinary
                 Power
                 ,
                 thus
                 upon
                 1
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   12.
                   28.
                
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 Paul
                 reckons
                 up
                 both
                 perpetual
                 and
                 temporary
                 Officers
                 ;
                 the
                 Temporary
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 found
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 erect
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 therein
                 ,
                 whose
                 Office
                 shortly
                 after
                 ceast
                 and
                 evanish'd
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 spread
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 certain
                 Charges
                 and
                 limits
                 of
                 Paroches
                 ,
                 but
                 wherever
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 deliver
                 their
                 Message
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 tyed
                 to
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 &c.
                 upon
                 
                   Eph.
                   4
                   11.
                
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Office
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 whatever
                 place
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 .
                 To
                 plant
                 Churches
                 and
                 erect
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 peculiar
                 proper
                 Churches
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 a
                 general
                 command
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 where●ver
                 they
                 came
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 were
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 alike
                 Office
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 degree
                 of
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 kind
                 were
                 T●mothy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 —
                 of
                 their
                 subsidiary
                 help
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 use
                 next
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Apostles
                 —
                 and
                 having
                 thereafter
                 described
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Notandum
                   est
                   ex
                   his
                   officiis
                   quae
                   hic
                   enumerat
                   Paulus
                   ,
                   postrema
                   tantum
                   du●
                   perpetua
                   esse
                
                 ;
                 We
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 these
                 Offices
                 which
                 Paul
                 reckons
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 two
                 only
                 ,
                 are
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 did
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 only
                 a●o●n
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 &
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 Pastors
                 &
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 according
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 expired
                 Offices
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 this
                 Government
                 doth
                 subsist
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Close
                 ,
                 he
                 commends
                 
                 Cyprian's
                 Saying
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ's
                 alone
                 ,
                 whereof
                 every
                 Minister
                 hath
                 intirely
                 a
                 part
                 that
                 none
                 lift
                 up
                 himself
                 above
                 his
                 Fellow
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 
                   Instit.
                   lib.
                   4.
                   cap.
                   3.
                   sect
                   .
                   4.
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Paul
                 in
                 describing
                 the
                 New
                 Testament-Church-Officers
                 ,
                 he
                 Characterizeth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Founders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 every
                 where
                 :
                 The
                 Evangelists
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Dignity
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 next
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 did
                 represent
                 them
                 as
                 supplying
                 their
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 such
                 were
                 
                   Luke
                   ,
                   Timothy
                
                 and
                 Titus
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 also
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 appo●●ted
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 Functions
                 (
                 viz.
                 Apostles
                 Prophets
                 &
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 )
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 which
                 seems
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 
                 Paul's
                 Scope
                 &
                 Words
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 institute
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 only
                 ,
                 when
                 Churches
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 where
                 none
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 M●ses
                 to
                 Christ.
                 Then
                 speaking
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Off●cers
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 expesseth
                 himself
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 their
                 Fellow-Pastors
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 never
                 want
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 5th
                 Section
                 he
                 
                 begins
                 thus
                 ,
                 We
                 see
                 what
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 Temporary
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Offices
                 were
                 instituted
                 to
                 endure
                 continually
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 dare
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 Candor
                 and
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 whether
                 Calvin
                 hold
                 not
              
               
                 First
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Official
                 Power
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 was
                 temporary
                 ,
                 and
                 expired
                 with
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 imported
                 a
                 fixed
                 Inspection
                 over
                 any
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 both
                 did
                 suppose
                 the
                 Churches
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 exercised
                 in
                 erecting
                 ,
                 and
                 edifying
                 of
                 Churches
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 to
                 incroach
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 thereafter
                 by
                 any
                 pretended
                 Successors
                 ,
                 to
                 derogate
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 decisive
                 Collegiat
                 Power
                 of
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 herein
                 lyes
                 the
                 ordinary
                 necessary
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 To
                 make
                 it
                 further
                 convincingly
                 evident
                 that
                 Calvin
                 placed
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Collegiat
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 in
                 Pastors
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 
                   Instit.
                   (
                   lib.
                   4.
                   
                   Cap.
                   3.
                   sect
                   .
                   14.
                   )
                
                 speaking
                 upon
                 that
                 Passage
                 (
                 
                   Acts
                   13.
                
                 )
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 Separation
                 ,
                 by
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 enjoyned
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 Perso●●
                 thus
                 singularly
                 elected
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 grave
                 Document
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Discipline
                 might
                 be
                 preserved
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 Men
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Ministers
                 joynt
                 Authoritative
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 
                   Sect.
                   15.
                
                 )
                 stating
                 the
                 Question
                 anent
                 a
                 Collegiat
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 be
                 constitute
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                 Paul's
                 Word
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   Ti●●
                   (
                   I
                   left
                   thee
                   in
                   Crete
                   to
                   ordain
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 Precept
                 to
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   on
                   no
                   man
                
                 )
                 are
                 Cited
                 ,
                 he
                 Answers
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 deceived
                 who
                 imagine
                 that
                 either
                 Timothy
                 or
                 Titus
                 ,
                 had
                 〈◊〉
                 other
                 Power
                 than
                 to
                 moderate-Elections
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Consul
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 created
                 new
                 Magistrats
                 ,
                 by
                 receiving
                 the
                 Suffrages
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 above
                 said
                 ,
                 evidently
                 p●oves
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 is
                 a
                 Collegiat
                 Power
                 ,
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Meeting
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 by
                 their
                 joynt
                 decisive
                 Suffrage
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 For
                 that
                 Passage
                 here
                 Cited
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 first
                 ,
                 These
                 
                 Words
                 here
                 Cited
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 on
                 that
                 6th
                 
                   Vers.
                   lib.
                   edit
                   :
                   mihi
                   M.
                   D.
                   LXXII
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Granting
                 them
                 as
                 here
                 set
                 down
                 .
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Calvin
                
                 makes
                 it
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Rite
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 usual
                 Practice
                 performed
                 by
                 one
                 in
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 holds
                 it
                 debateable
                 ,
                 whether
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 formal
                 Ordination
                 followed
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   13.
                
                 of
                 of-Ordination
                 ;
                 and
                 inclining
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 this
                 place
                 parallel
                 with
                 
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   vers
                   .
                   14.
                
                 upon
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 they
                 judge
                 right
                 who
                 take
                 the
                 Word
                 [
                 Presbytry
                 ]
                 collectively
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Calvin
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Paul's
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 though
                 solely
                 ,
                 will
                 nothing
                 derogat
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Collegiat
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytry
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 conferring
                 of
                 Gifts
                 thus
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 Apostolick
                 Priviledge
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 simple
                 Imposing
                 of
                 Hands
                 alone
                 will
                 import
                 no
                 sole
                 Authority
                 ,
                 since
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 might
                 intrust
                 the
                 Ritual
                 Performance
                 to
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 Name
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 no
                 Apostolick
                 Prerogative
                 was
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Sense
                 to
                 encroach
                 upon
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Power
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 
                 Paul's
                 sole
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 though
                 supposed
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 Supposition
                 anent
                 the
                 Presbytries
                 Authoritative
                 Concurrence
                 in
                 this
                 Action
                 ,
                 clearly
                 overthrows
                 our
                 Pamphleters
                 pleading
                 and
                 scope
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Branch
                 ,
                 anent
                 a
                 fixed
                 preheminent
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Author
                 endeavours
                 to
                 evince
                 from
                 
                   Calvin
                   Instit.
                   lib.
                   4.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   sect
                   .
                   2.
                   
                
                 It
                 's
                 answered
                 (
                 beside
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 above
                 )
                 That
                 1.
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 always
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Section
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Calvin
                 clearly
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Titular
                 Bishop
                 had
                 no
                 dominion
                 over
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 parts
                 (
                 not
                 whatever
                 parts
                 )
                 the
                 Consul
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 to
                 report
                 Matters
                 ,
                 ask
                 Votes
                 ,
                 Consult
                 ,
                 Admonish
                 ,
                 govern
                 the
                 Action
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 it
                 Execute
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 by
                 Common
                 Council
                 decreed
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 his
                 Office
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 preheminent
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Infringe
                 the
                 joint
                 Collegiat
                 ,
                 Decisive
                 Power
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Votes
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 tyed
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 differed
                 this
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 except
                 his
                 being
                 fixed
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 Whatever
                 Power
                 he
                 might
                 Exercise
                 beyond
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 
                   Humano
                   consensu
                   inductum
                   pro
                   temporum
                   necessitate
                   ,
                
                 by
                 Humane
                 Advice
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 times
                 Necessity
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 he
                 holds
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 for
                 a
                 fixed
                 divine
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 citing
                 Ierom
                 for
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 who
                 asserts
                 upon
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Titus
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 then
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 this
                 preheminency
                 from
                 Humane
                 Custom
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                
                 )
                 that
                 whatever
                 sincere
                 Aims
                 the
                 Antients
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 conforming
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 their
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 keep
                 not
                 that
                 Path-Rode
                 exactly
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 their
                 Abe●●ations
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Close
                 of
                 that
                 second
                 Section
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 fixed
                 preheminent
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 Authority
                 preheminent
                 over
                 the
                 Votes
                 and
                 Suffrages
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Title
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 thus
                 preheminent
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 purest
                 times
                 ,
                 far
                 less
                 
                   jure
                   divino
                
                 ;
                 and
                 never
                 after
                 Warrantably
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Divine
                 Officer
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 from
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 demonstratively
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Pamphleters
                 3d
                 Definition
                 ,
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 
                 Calvin's
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Chymera
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Fancy
                 .
                 We
                 come
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 4th
                 Definition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Definition
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               any
               Church
               Representative
               ,
               is
               the
               President
               Bishop
               over
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               within
               their
               respective
               Diocess
               ,
               Province
               ,
               or
               Patriarchat
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               Beza
               is
               adduced
               on
               
                 Rev.
                 2
                 c.
                 1
              
               ,
               and
               
                 24
                 v.
                 To
                 the
                 angel
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               the
               President
               ,
               as
               whom
               it
               behoveth
               ,
               especially
               to
               be
               admonished
               ,
               touching
               these
               matters
               ;
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               both
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Colleagues
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
               But
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               unto
               you
               the
               Angel
               ,
               the
               President
               and
               the
               Assembly
               of
               your
               Colleagues
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               Flock
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               we
               need
               not
               much
               insist
               ,
               the
               absurdity
               of
               his
               Scope
               and
               Inference
               ,
               being
               abundantly
               evinced
               from
               what
               is
               above
               touched
               ,
               and
               is
               obvious
               to
               the
               meanest
               .
            
             
               
                 Reflection
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 proves
                 our
                 Pamphleter
                 from
                 
                 Beza's
                 words
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Angels
                 did
                 climb
                 up
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 this
                 cast
                 even
                 of
                 Diocesian
                 and
                 Provincial
                 Churches
                 ,
                 will
                 hardly
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 till
                 260
                 years
                 after
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 proves
                 he
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 esteemed
                 
                 every
                 Representative
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 Patriarchat
                 ?
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 Lyncian-Eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 see
                 this
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Beza
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Granting
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 (
                 
                   Angel
                   )
                   Beza
                
                 understands
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fellows
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 How
                 proves
                 he
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 a
                 fixed
                 ,
                 constant
                 ,
                 far
                 less
                 a
                 preheminent
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 fixed
                 official
                 Presidency
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 verified
                 of
                 a
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 
                   pro
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 an
                 Epistle
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 or
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 is
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 addressed
                 to
                 these
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 their
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 or
                 fellows
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Had
                 this
                 man
                 pondered
                 ,
                 what
                 Beza
                 asserts
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Treaties
                 
                   de
                   Episcopa●u
                   triplici
                
                 ,
                 ane●t
                 the
                 
                   Episcopus
                   divinus
                   ,
                   humanus
                   &
                   Satanicus
                   .
                
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 off
                 this
                 phantastick
                 conceit
                 ;
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 Beza
                 therein
                 exclude
                 ,
                 as
                 beyond
                 ,
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 whatever
                 power
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 assumed
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 beyond
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 preheminency
                 or
                 presiding
                 in
                 any
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 which
                 encroaches
                 upon
                 the
                 Decisive
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 fellows
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 of
                 God.
                 Finally
                 ,
                 To
                 convince
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 this
                 Citation
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Beza
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 antidots
                 this
                 mans
                 washpish
                 extraction
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 he
                 has
                 Exponed
                 that
                 Clause
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   hinc
                   statui
                   Episcopalis
                   ille
                   gradus
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 Episcopal
                 degree
                 which
                 was
                 afterward
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 certainly
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 hence
                 concluded
                 ,
                 nay
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 perpetual
                 President
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 thence
                 arising
                 Olligarchical
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 whose
                 Head
                 is
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Beast
                 ,
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 certain
                 ruine
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 also
                 ,
                 makes
                 manifest
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Beza
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 from
                 hence
                 above
                 cleared
                 )
                 holds
                 the
                 very
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 humane
                 invention
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poysonous
                 Egg
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Antichrist
                 was
                 hatched
                 .
                 Add
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 by
                 this
                 mans
                 acknowledgem●nt
                 ,
                 calling
                 the
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Colleagues
                   of
                   this
                   President
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 term
                 deny
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 super-eminent
                 fixed
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 Calvin
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 Beza
                 doth
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 contradict
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 their
                 Writings
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 excellent
                 )
                 expones
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 
                   one
                   and
                   
                   the
                   same
                   ●unction
                   ,
                
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 ground
                 reprehends
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 above
                 )
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 name
                 Bishop
                 peculiar
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 from
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 forgery
                 and
                 vanity
                 of
                 this
                 Definition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 preceeding
                 ,
                 as
                 relating
                 to
                 his
                 Scope
                 ,
                 doth
                 convincingly
                 appear
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             Fourth
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             this
             Pamphleter
             is
             examined
             upon
             ,
             and
             expostulat
             with
             ,
             anent
             the
             impertinency
             ,
             of
             his
             pretended
             Postulatums
             ,
             drawn
             from
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             discovered
             how
             insignificant
             this
             mans
             pretended
             Definitions
             ,
             are
             to
             found
             and
             fortify
             his
             ensuing
             Propositions
             and
             Demonstrations
             ,
             we
             do
             proceed
             to
             examine
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             his
             Postulatums
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Postulatum
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               (
               from
               among
               whom
               Matthias
               was
               called
               to
               be
               ordained
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               )
               were
               persons
               in
               holy
               Order
               in
               the
               Ministry
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               Calvin
               is
               adduced
               on
               
                 Luke
                 10.
                 1
                 ,
                 16.
                 v.
              
               whose
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               had
               returned
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               sent
               more
               secundary
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               great
               commendation
               of
               the
               outward
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               Christ
               declares
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               honour
               is
               given
               to
               his
               faithful
               Preachers
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 contend
                 much
                 in
                 Thesi
                 ,
                 anent
                 what
                 is
                 asserted
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 only
                 we
                 may
                 advert
                 here
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 will
                 Castigat
                 and
                 Check
                 his
                 Scope
                 in
                 this
                 Postulatum
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Calvin
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 secundary
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 not
                 simply
                 secundary
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 he
                 says
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Nulla
                   illis
                   proprie
                   commissa
                   fuit
                   legatio
                   ,
                
                 no
                 Legation
                 or
                 Mission
                 was
                 properly
                 intru●ed
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 heard
                 Beza
                 also
                 above
                 assert
                 )
                 Bus
                 as
                 Christs
                 Aparitors
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 peoples
                 hearts
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 I
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 by
                 his
                 inserted
                 Parenthesis
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 believed
                 ,
                 That
                 Calvin
                 holds
                 Matthias
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 s●verity
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Citation
                 out
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 is
                 utterly
                 remote
                 from
                 proving
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 touching
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Acts
                 1.
                 upon
                 v.
                 21.
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 verses
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 insert
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 hint
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 Nay
                 ,
                 in
                 answering
                 that
                 Objection
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 remit
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 to
                 choose
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 previous
                 designation
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 either
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 pertinent
                 here
                 to
                 mention
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Calvins
                 Principles
                 above-evinced
                 ,
                 anent
                 the
                 
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   personal
                   ,
                   expired
                   power
                   and
                   inspection
                   of
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 and
                 anent
                 the
                 Pastor
                 his
                 being
                 the
                 highest
                 ordinary
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 clear
                 and
                 positive
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   same
                   equal
                   Function
                
                 ,
                 and
                 official
                 authority
                 of
                 all
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 take
                 the
                 seventy
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 words
                 cited
                 in
                 this
                 Postulatum
                 ,
                 will
                 bear
                 no
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 owning
                 such
                 a
                 standing
                 Subordination
                 among
                 Ministers
                 .
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 imputes
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Principles
                 utterly
                 overthows
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Proceed
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Postulatum
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Postulatum
               2.
               
            
             
               That
               Timothy
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               Titus
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Crete
               ,
               were
               from
               their
               Offices
               preheminent
               to
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               invested
               with
               a
               fixed
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               regulated
               by
               Cannons
               ,
               and
               ballanced
               by
               assisting
               Ministers
               ,
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               cites
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 18.
                 v.
              
               asserting
               that
               Timothy
               was
               not
               one
               of
               the
               common
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               one
               next
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               frequent
               absence
               of
               Paul
               ,
               was
               in
               his
               place
               .
               Also
               ,
               on
               
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 v.
              
               5.
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               That
               besides
               the
               ordinary
               Office
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Titus
               had
               this
               charge
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               constitute
               a
               certain
               Form
               of
               Church
               Policy
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               likewise
               ordain
               Ministers
               over
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 from
                 clear
                 and
                 positive
                 Assertions
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Office
                 both
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 is
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 preheminent
                 Office
                 ,
                 over
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Judgment
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whatever
                 preheminent
                 power
                 over
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 may
                 suppose
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 existent
                 in
                 Timothy
                 or
                 Titus
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 reach
                 this
                 Pamphleters
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 anent
                 his
                 asserting
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 any
                 ordinar
                 Church
                 Officer
                 ,
                 over
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Particularly
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 from
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 shew
                 us
                 his
                 assertion
                 anent
                 a
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 above
                 )
                 an
                 
                   ordinary
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Moral
                 perpetual
                 Nature
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 by
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ;
                 which
                 that
                 Calvin
                 disowns
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 whose
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Official
                 preheminency
                 consequently
                 ,
                 was
                 correspondent
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 extent
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 these
                 had
                 no
                 fixed
                 Presidency
                 over
                 any
                 one
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 Official
                 Preheminence
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 :
                 Ergo.
                 The
                 Assumption
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 asserts
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 evinced
                 )
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 Office
                 to
                 be
                 next
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 work
                 was
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 the
                 Apostles
                 rooms
                 ,
                 when
                 going
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 whose
                 official
                 Preheminence
                 ,
                 and
                 formal
                 Office
                 ,
                 supposed
                 the
                 Churches
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 assisting
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 Exedifying
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Calvins
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 no
                 fixed
                 moral
                 or
                 standing
                 Preheminency
                 over
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Churches
                 ;
                 else
                 we
                 shall
                 suppose
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 model
                 of
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 still
                 (
                 with
                 him
                 )
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 formerly
                 existent
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 heard
                 above
                 ,
                 both
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 disown
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 in
                 Calvins
                 Judgment
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 also
                 above
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 whose
                 Official
                 Power
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 by
                 Calvin
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 is
                 ordinary
                 and
                 of
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 their
                 supposed
                 Preheminency
                 lays
                 no
                 foundation
                 for
                 a
                 fixed
                 moral
                 president
                 ,
                 preheminent
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 over
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 Calvin
                 in
                 contradiction
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 assert
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 to
                 be
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 perpetual
                 and
                 temporary
                 ,
                 continually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Calvin
                 thus
                 distinguishes
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 perpetual
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 above
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 Office
                 were
                 fixed
                 to
                 no
                 particular
                 Station
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 in
                 Calvins
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 fixed
                 preheminent
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 else
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 by
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fixed
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Calvins
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 were
                 set
                 over
                 no
                 particular
                 Station
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 him
                 above
                 assert
                 .
                 Ergo
                 no
                 Evangelists
                 properly
                 such
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 Calvins
                 judgment
                 fixed
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 Station
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 him
                 above
                 assert
                 .
                 But
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 were
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 properly
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 also
                 him
                 affirm
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 so
                 absurd
                 is
                 this
                 mans
                 assertion
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 pretended
                 proofs
                 out
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 furnishes
                 sufficient
                 Weapons
                 to
                 overthrow
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 If
                 Timothy
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                   common
                   ordinary
                   Ministry
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 Paul's
                 Depute
                 ,
                 sustaining
                 his
                 place
                 in
                 his
                 frequent
                 absence
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 Calvin
                 above
                 argue
                 and
                 assert
                 )
                 his
                 Official
                 Inspection
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 nor
                 fixed
                 ,
                 over
                 any
                 one
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 It
                 laid
                 no
                 foundation
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 judgment
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 moral
                 fixed
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 Official
                 standing
                 Preheminency
                 ,
                 over
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 Calvin
                 affirm
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Office
                 or
                 Charge
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 beyond
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 Office
                 and
                 Power
                 in
                 Calvins
                 judgment
                 ,
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 expired
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 judgment
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Office
                 of
                 Titus
                 at
                 Crete
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 second
                 passage
                 adduced
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Pamphleter
                 makes
                 it
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 above
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 The
                 Pastor
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 ordinary
                 Officer
                 of
                 a
                 necessary
                 standing
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 him
                 above
                 assert
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 this
                 plain
                 assertion
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 man
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 shall
                 compare
                 these
                 places
                 adduced
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 Calvins
                 Comment
                 :
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Context
                 ,
                 this
                 mans
                 absurd
                 imposing
                 upon
                 him
                 will
                 be
                 further
                 evident
                 ;
                 Calvin
                 shews
                 in
                 the
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 were
                 wanting
                 ,
                 which
                 needed
                 Paul's
                 interposed
                 Authority
                 to
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 1.
                 verse
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 Timothy
                 alone
                 he
                 wrote
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 3.
                 verse
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 Churches
                 necessity
                 forced
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 demit
                 such
                 a
                 dear
                 Coajutor
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 place
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 
                 this
                 18
                 verse
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 Prophesies
                 went
                 before
                 on
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 hard
                 and
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   è
                   vnlgo
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 class
                 and
                 rate
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 next
                 to
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 singular
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ordinary
                 or
                 common
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 Elogies
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Timothy
                 there
                 were
                 peculiar
                 Causes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 set
                 about
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 fitted
                 with
                 prophetick
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 until
                 approved
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Voice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 when
                 sent
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 not
                 hold
                 his
                 Office
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 both
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Mission
                 ,
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 and
                 Inspection
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 he
                 holds
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Titus
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 Paul
                 hasting
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 intrusted
                 to
                 Titus
                 the
                 prosecuting
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 rate
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 arm
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 6
                 v.
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 set
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moderator
                 in
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 work
                 might
                 be
                 orderly
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 7
                 v.
                 he
                 expresly
                 asserts
                 the
                 Identitie
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 Office
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 5
                 v.
                 asserting
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 arbibitrary
                 Power
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 that
                 sustaining
                 Pauls
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 his
                 place
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 assigned
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 will
                 have
                 him
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 his
                 Vicarious
                 Substitute
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 leaving
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 left
                 Work
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Corinth
                 the
                 Master-Builder
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 built
                 on
                 his
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 still
                 standing
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Pastors
                 for
                 her
                 increase
                 .
                 But
                 least
                 we
                 take
                 Titus
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 competent
                 to
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 rids
                 Marches
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   ultra
                   ordinarium
                   pastorum
                   munus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 beyond
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Office
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Titus
                 had
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 constituting
                 the
                 Church
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Then
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above-observed
                 )
                 he
                 distinguishes
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 from
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 Churches
                 reduced
                 unto
                 Form
                 ;
                 But
                 Titus
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 Work
                 beyond
                 this
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 form
                 Churches
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 molded
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 after
                 stating
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 Titus
                 had
                 not
                 in
                 appearance
                 a
                 Kingly
                 Power
                 over
                 the
                 Colledge
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 decisive
                 Authority
                 ,
                 he
                 answers
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 above
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Power
                 was
                 not
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Moderator
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 let
                 any
                 judge
                 ,
                 if
                 Calvin
                 assert
                 not
                 that
                 Titus
                 his
                 Inspection
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 suited
                 to
                 that
                 Exigence
                 ,
                 Case
                 and
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Temporary
                 and
                 not
                 fix●d
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 A●ostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 whose
                 Deputy
                 he
                 now
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 likeways
                 that
                 his
                 power
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 collegiat
                 decisive
                 Suffrage
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 over
                 who●
                 he
                 w●s
                 for
                 that
                 Exigent
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 an
                 Evangelistick
                 Inspection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Impertinency
                 and
                 Falshood
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   satis
                   super
                   que
                
                 evident
                 .
                 Proceed
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 Postulatum
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Postulatum
               3.
               
            
             
               That
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Schism
               ,
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               retained
               the
               Government
               of
               one
               single
               person
               preheminent
               in
               Office
               unto
               other
               Ministers
               .
               This
               is
               proved
               by
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Instit.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 sect
                 .
              
               2.
               where
               he
               asserts
               ,
               that
               Presbyters
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               number
               in
               all
               their
               Cities
               ,
               did
               choose
               one
               ,
               to
               whom
               especially
               they
               gave
               the
               title
               of
               Bishop
               ;
               lest
               from
               a
               Pa●ity
               (
               as
               useth
               to
               be
               )
               Divisions
               might
               arise
               ,
               Ierom
               says
               ,
               at
               Alexandria
               from
               Mark
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               to
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               ;
               Presbyters
               always
               placed
               one
               in
               a
               preheminent
               Degree
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 absurdity
                 of
                 this
                 Inserence
                 ,
                 from
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 is
                 above
                 fully
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Calvin
                 ownes
                 not
                 a
                 president
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 preheminent
                 unto
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 power
                 Paramount
                 unto
                 their
                 Collegiat
                 ,
                 Decisive
                 ,
                 Suffrage
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 no
                 warrantable
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 hereanent
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 absurdly
                 infers
                 from
                 his
                 Words
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 which
                 evident
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 enquire
                 ,
                 What
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Government
                   of
                   one
                   single
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   preheminence
                   in
                   Office
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 Matter
                 ,
                 nor
                 Words
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 passge
                 of
                 Calvin
                 here
                 cited
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 such
                 a
                 Power
                 as
                 doth
                 no
                 whit
                 encroach
                 u●on
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Decisive
                 ,
                 Conclusive
                 Suffrage
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 suppose
                 he
                 be
                 fixed
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   is
                   the
                   Government
                   in
                   this
                   one
                   single
                   person
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 Office
                 
                   preheminent
                   ,
                   and
                   above
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   Fellows
                   ?
                
                 ●f
                 his
                 Office
                 be
                 so
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 preheminent
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 infringe
                 their
                 Decisive
                 ,
                 Conclusive
                 Suffrage
                 ,
                 or
                 importeth
                 a
                 sole
                 Preheminence
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 assert
                 (
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 compared
                 with
                 Definition
                 2
                 &
                 3.
                 )
                 This
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Galvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 Words
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 Lie
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 adds
                 immediately
                 ,
                 
                   neque
                   sic
                   in
                   hon●re
                   &
                   dignitate
                   superior
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 neither
                 was
                 he
                 so
                 Superior
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 Dominion
                 over
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 Power
                 the
                 Consul
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 the
                 Votes
                 or
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Again
                 this
                 man
                 acknowledges
                 in
                 his
                 Citation
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 Definition
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Calvin
                 asserts
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 this
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 in
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 he
                 dare
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 in
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 knowing
                 mans
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 was
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 said
                 above
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 their
                 aberration
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Rule
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Custom
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 
                 Ierom's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 
                   humano
                   consilio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pro
                   temporum
                   necessit●t
                
                 ,
                 by
                 humane
                 Advice
                 and
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 exigence
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 clearly
                 distinguishes
                 ,
                 this
                 from
                 a
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 authorizing
                 a
                 divine
                 Office
                 of
                 Gods
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 presently
                 cites
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Ierom
                 upon
                 Titus
                 ,
                 (
                 mentioned
                 above
                 )
                 wherein
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 by
                 divine
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 common
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 then
                 Bishops
                 power
                 was
                 only
                 by
                 Custom
                 ,
                 not
                 authorized
                 by
                 divine
                 Appointment
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 Pamphleter
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Calvins
                 Recommendation
                 and
                 Approbation
                 of
                 this
                 practice
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Ierom
                 both
                 ,
                 doth
                 suppose
                 what
                 ever
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 practice
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 incroachment
                 upon
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 humane
                 Device
                 and
                 sinful
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 convincingly
                 evident
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 considers
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Practice
                 of
                 appropriating
                 the
                 name
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 above
                 clear
                 )
                 
                   in
                   terminis
                
                 ,
                 condemned
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghosts
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 way
                 for
                 one
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 his
                 encroaching
                 upon
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 .
                 We
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 upon
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 having
                 asserted
                 the
                 Identity
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 Presbyters
                 Divine
                 Paritie
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   postea
                   invaluit
                   usus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 afterward
                 
                 Custom
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 whom
                 Presbyters
                 set
                 over
                 their
                 collegiat
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 called
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 had
                 its
                 Original
                 from
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 grounded
                 upon
                 Authority
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 this
                 practice
                 (
                 which
                 our
                 Pasqueller
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 hath
                 Calvins
                 Approbation
                 )
                 is
                 clearly
                 Reprobat
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Aberration
                 from
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 Institution
                 which
                 first
                 took
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 irrational
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 Calvin
                 would
                 put
                 this
                 Censure
                 upon
                 the
                 singularity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   name
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appropriat
                 to
                 one
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 singularity
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Official
                   Preheminence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 pleads
                 for
                 .
                 Two
                 words
                 more
                 I
                 add
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 man
                 will
                 allow
                 Calvin
                 any
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 told
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 that
                 Policy
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 Pasters
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Elders
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 preheminent
                 fixed
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 thus
                 
                   in
                   terminis
                
                 disowne
                 it
                 .
                 Again
                 we
                 
                   believe
                   that
                   all
                   true
                   Pastors
                   wherever
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   are
                   endued
                   with
                   equal
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Power
                   ,
                   under
                   one
                   Head
                   and
                   Bishop
                   CHRIST
                   IESVS
                
                 ;
                 Thus
                 expresly
                 disclaiming
                 this
                 preheminent
                 Power
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 our
                 Pamphleter
                 makes
                 Calvin
                 owne
                 )
                 ▪
                 or
                 any
                 supposed
                 President
                 or
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 with
                 official
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 heard
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 Christ
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 original
                 sole
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 in
                 a
                 perfect
                 Parity
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 imparted
                 to
                 every
                 Minister
                 an
                 intire
                 and
                 equal
                 share
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 
                   Doctor
                   Reynolds
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   Sir
                   Francis
                   Knolls
                
                 ,
                 cited
                 at
                 large
                 (
                 
                   Petri.
                   Hist.
                   part
                   3.
                   pag
                
                 400
                 and
                 69
                 ,
                 70
                 ,
                 71.
                 )
                 upon
                 Ieroms
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   Marco
                   Evangelista
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 4th
                 Counsel
                 of
                 
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   cap
                
                 3.
                 anent
                 Presbyters
                 interest
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 proves
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishops
                 ordained
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 alone
                 ,
                 altho
                 Ierom
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Quid
                   facit
                   excepta
                   ordinatione
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 And
                 by
                 
                 Ierom's
                 proving
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Ordination
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 Ierom
                 could
                 not
                 mean
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 this
                 sole
                 Power
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Calvin
                   (
                   instit
                   :
                   lib.
                   4.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 cited
                 then
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Boncroft
                 .
                 (
                 anent
                 whose
                 Sermon
                 he
                 wrote
                 that
                 Epistle
                 )
                 he
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Calvin
                 relating
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 choosing
                 one
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 doth
                 notwithstanding
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 above
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 appointed
                 only
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Votes
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 performed
                 that
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 ;
                 And
                 having
                 shewed
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 Ieroms
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 that
                 Ierom
                 otherwhere
                 shews
                 ,
                 how
                 ancient
                 the
                 Custom
                 was
                 ,
                 from
                 Marks
                 time
                 to
                 
                   Heraclas
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 of
                 Calvin
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 )
                 seing
                 that
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 evident
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 before
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 describing
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 honour
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 Mr
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 seem
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 on
                 
                 Ierom's
                 Report
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 
                 Mark
                 's
                 time
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 ruling
                 superiority
                 over
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
                 Adding
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 from
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Ierom
                 and
                 Calvin
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 evident
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 affirm
                 Bishops
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Superiority
                 as
                 Boncroft
                 ,
                 fathered
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Doctor
                 clearly
                 affirms
                 and
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 Ierom
                 or
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 would
                 bear
                 ,
                 either
                 an
                 Assertion
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 forementioned
                 President
                 his
                 exercising
                 a
                 sole
                 Episcopal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 preheminent
                 in
                 Office
                 unto
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Pamphleter
                 suggests
                 .
                 Proceed
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 
                   4th
                   Postulatum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Postulatum
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               7
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               written
               unto
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               are
               encouraged
               against
               all
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               Ungodly
               ,
               upon
               condition
               of
               their
               continuing
               faithful
               in
               their
               Administrations
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               Beza
               is
               adduced
               on
               
                 Rev.
                 cap.
              
               2
               :
               26.
               
               
                 My
                 Works
              
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               who
               shall
               faithfully
               perform
               the
               work
               laid
               upon
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               bespeaks
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               President
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               promiseth
               Victory
               against
               all
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               if
               he
               rely
               and
               trust
               in
               the
               Authority
               and
               power
               of
               that
               True
               and
               only
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 upon
                 Definition
                 4
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza's
                 taking
                 this
                 Angel
                 for
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 will
                 
                 infer
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 Sense
                 no
                 preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 over
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Beza
                 disownes
                 even
                 the
                 inference
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 as
                 necessary
                 following
                 upon
                 his
                 Assertion
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 holds
                 this
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 only
                 upon
                 a
                 humane
                 Custom
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Custom
                 as
                 gave
                 a
                 rise
                 to
                 Antichristian
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 owned
                 by
                 Beza
                 as
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 of
                 equal
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 with
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 him
                 immediately
                 be-spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 clear
                 and
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 further
                 ,
                 their
                 continuing
                 faithful
                 in
                 their
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 can
                 import
                 nothing
                 more
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 sense
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 here
                 cited
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 faithfulness
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 joynt
                 Collegiat
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 Beza
                 holds
                 ,
                 was
                 our
                 Lords
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 existent
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 this
                 mans
                 Postulatums
                 ,
                 as
                 insufficient
                 to
                 found
                 his
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Definitions
                 .
                 Proceed
                 we
                 now
                 to
                 his
                 next
                 Section
                 of
                 Axioms
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             Fifth
             .
          
           
             THe
             Axioms
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             imputed
             by
             this
             Pamphleter
             to
             Calvin
             ,
             examined
             ,
             and
             found
             impertinent
             to
             fortifie
             his
             Scope
             and
             Conclusion
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Axioms
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Axiom
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               THe
               regular
               Call
               of
               any
               Minister
               already
               Ordained
               ,
               is
               from
               an
               Office
               of
               an
               Inferior
               ,
               to
               another
               of
               a
               preheminent
               Station
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               Calvin
               is
               adduced
               on
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               13.
               saying
               ,
               That
               because
               in
               one
               or
               two
               Centuries
               ,
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               constant
               Custom
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               Order
               of
               Deacons
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               were
               chosen
               ,
               therefore
               commonly
               they
               have
               exponed
               this
               place
               ,
               of
               the
               advancement
               to
               a
               superior
               Degree
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               pertinency
               of
               this
               Citation
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Axiom
               as
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 Calvin
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Constant
                 or
                 Vniversal
                 Custom
                 in
                 these
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 to
                 Ordain
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 this
                 man
                 would
                 insinuat
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 Calvin
                 says
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 
                   invaluerat
                   usus
                
                 ,
                 this
                 practice
                 came
                 in
                 use
                 and
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 through
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 universal
                 nor
                 constant
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Calvin
                 disowns
                 both
                 this
                 Custom
                 as
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Application
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Custom
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 will
                 read
                 him
                 upon
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 here
                 cited
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   quasi
                   Apostolus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterat
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 acquit
                 themselves
                 faithful
                 Deacons
                 —
                 then
                 adds
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Deacons
                 may
                 sometimes
                 be
                 a
                 Seminary
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Presbyters
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 Yet
                 I
                 do
                 more
                 simply
                 take
                 Pauls
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 honour
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 well
                 acquit
                 themselves
                 in
                 this
                 Administration
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 base
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 honourable
                 Office
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 ever
                 this
                 man
                 would
                 make
                 of
                 this
                 Axiom
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 regular
                 Call
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 already
                 ordained
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 an
                 Inferiour
                 to
                 a
                 supereminent
                 Station
                 ]
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 neither
                 absolutely
                 hold
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 always
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 cons●quently
                 the
                 Axiom
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 in
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 he
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 practice
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 was
                 constant
                 and
                 universal
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Giving
                 ,
                 not
                 granting
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 held
                 the
                 Custom
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 throughout
                 these
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 none
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 before
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 held
                 the
                 Custom
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 divine
                 Warrard
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 only
                 prove
                 that
                 Calvin
                 held
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   humane
                   Custom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 alterable
                 ;
                 ergo
                 in
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 found
                 a
                 Maxim
                 or
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 at
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Granting
                 the
                 utmost
                 which
                 
                 Calvin's
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 ,
                 when
                 stretcht
                 upon
                 the
                 Tenter-pins
                 till
                 they
                 crack
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 every
                 Presbyter
                 or
                 Minister
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 a
                 Deacon
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 ergo
                 what
                 ?
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 by
                 what
                 Logick
                 he
                 would
                 fasten
                 his
                 grand
                 Conclusions
                 to
                 this
                 Principle
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 degrees
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Pastoral
                   Offi●e
                
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   fixed
                   President
                   Bishop
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   preheminent
                   fixed
                   pow●r
                   of
                   Ordination
                   and
                   Iurisdiction
                   .
                
                 Again
                 what
                 means
                 he
                 by
                 [
                 any
                 Minist●●
                 ]
                 if
                 all
                 Church
                 Officers
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 needs
                 must
                 ?
                 since
                 he
                 holds
                 there
                 
                 are
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 Ministers
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 formal
                 Successors
                 according
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ;
                 How
                 doth
                 he
                 infer
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 regular
                 Call
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 Asserts
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 one
                 ?
                 Again
                 what
                 calls
                 he
                 [
                 a
                 Minister
                 already
                 ordained
                 ?
                 ]
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Minister
                 or
                 Church-Officer
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 ordained
                 ?
                 Ordination
                 being
                 relative
                 to
                 some
                 Church-Officers
                 Administration
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 what
                 means
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 [
                 regular
                 Call
                 ]
                 of
                 this
                 ordained
                 Minister
                 ?
                 If
                 his
                 Instalment
                 into
                 a
                 higher
                 Office
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 formally
                 his
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 Axiom
                 will
                 run
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 regular
                 Ordination
                 of
                 any
                 Minister
                 already
                 ordained
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 an
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Inferiour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 both
                 redoundant
                 in
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 one
                 already
                 ordained
                 ,
                 being
                 necessary
                 from
                 a
                 lower
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 Station
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 impertinent
                 to
                 his
                 Scope
                 and
                 Design
                 ,
                 
                   viz
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 none
                 were
                 ordained
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 first
                 (
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Sense
                 )
                 ordained
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 If
                 by
                 [
                 regular
                 Call
                 ]
                 he
                 mean
                 the
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Function
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 Calvin
                 with
                 the
                 Independents
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Ordination
                
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Office.
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Maxim
                 as
                 here
                 set
                 down
                 appears
                 impertinent
                 to
                 his
                 Scope
                 ,
                 impertinent
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Discovery
                 of
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 reconcilable
                 to
                 sound
                 Sense
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Axiom
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               2
               Axiom
               ,
               the
               preheminence
               in
               any
               Office
               ,
               includes
               a
               proportioned
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               over
               the
               Officers
               ,
               who
               are
               under
               them
               .
               For
               proof
               of
               this
               Axiom
               we
               are
               referred
               to
               Definition
               2
               ,
               and
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 up●●
                 these
                 his
                 two
                 Definitions
                 made
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 proportioned
                 preheminence
                 in
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 which
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 therein
                 cited
                 ,
                 supposes
                 competent
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 neither
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 fixed
                 Preheminence
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 nor
                 2.
                 
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 Nature
                 ,
                 of
                 constant
                 use
                 and
                 necessity
                 ,
                 in
                 Church-Government
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 in
                 Calvins
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 expire
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 New-Testament
                 Officers
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 these
                 expired
                 Offices
                 did
                 exist
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Calvin
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cumulative
                   unto
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   privative
                   of
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Collegiat
                 Authority
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 encroach
                 upon
                 this
                 their
                 standing
                 essential
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 in
                 Government
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 Calvins
                 sense
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 continues
                 their
                 fixed
                 Priviledge
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 apply
                 this
                 general
                 Maxim
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 necessary
                 Officers
                 ,
                 which
                 Calvin
                 holds
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 perpetual
                 use
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 easily
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 help
                 to
                 his
                 design
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 supposed
                 fixed
                 President
                 ,
                 with
                 Official
                 Preheminence
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 Marginal
                 Proofs
                 do
                 oblige
                 him
                 )
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 above
                 cited
                 ,
                 denys
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Maxim
                 and
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 consequently
                 founded
                 upon
                 these
                 two
                 definitions
                 ,
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Axiom
               ▪
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               Divine
               Right
               is
               manifest
               in
               that
               Ecclesiastick
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               continued
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               retained
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               approven
               from
               Heaven
               by
               Revelation
               ;
               in
               sub●●●●iencie
               to
               any
               end
               ,
               wherein
               the
               wel●
               being
               of
               Christianity
               is
               nearly
               concerned
               .
               This
               is
               proved
               by
               
                 Calvin
                 instit
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               1.
               
               His
               words
               are
               ,
               (
               We
               have
               not
               before
               touched
               upon
               the
               Primacy
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 See
              
               ,
               whence
               the
               Papists
               strive
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               only
               with
               them
               :
               Because
               it
               hath
               not
               taken
               its
               original
               from
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               nor
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Offices
               have
               done
               ,
               (
               viz.
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               
                 Cap.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               1.
               )
               mentioned
               already
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Maxim
                 needs
                 not
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 animadversion
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 scope
                 he
                 drives
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 reached
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 cause
                 prejudged
                 ,
                 restricting
                 it
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 confining
                 it
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Calvin
                 here
                 cited
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   Government
                   by
                   the
                   Officers
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   this
                   citation
                   ,
                   has
                   its
                   original
                   from
                   Christs
                   Institution
                   ,
                
                 was
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 moral
                 standing
                 ends
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 Comparing
                 it
                 as
                 here
                 worded
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 first
                 Corollarie
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 knack
                 of
                 his
                 Project
                 ,
                 and
                 improvement
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 animadvert
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 here
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 it
                 exceeds
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 this
                 Citation
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 clause
                 of
                 [
                 approbation
                 from
                 Heaven
                 by
                 revelation
                 ]
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Corollarie
                 ,
                 he
                 understands
                 of
                 an
                 express
                 ,
                 and
                 formal
                 delineation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 supposition
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 distortion
                 of
                 Bezas
                 meaning
                 ,
                 anent
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 written
                 unto
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 he
                 must
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 evident
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 that
                 Corollarie
                 )
                 of
                 an
                 approbation
                 ,
                 Thus
                 specifially
                 distinct
                 from
                 both
                 the
                 preceeding
                 Clauses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 assertion
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 Calvins
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Christs
                 Institution
                 and
                 continuation
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 Retention
                 ,
                 this
                 Clause
                 is
                 pitifully
                 redoundant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 meer
                 Battollogy
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Pretender
                 to
                 such
                 exact
                 concisness
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 said
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 several
                 things
                 degenerat
                 ,
                 from
                 Apostolick
                 purity
                 ,
                 and
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 practice
                 ,
                 simply
                 considered
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 compleat
                 and
                 just
                 Square
                 for
                 Government
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 compare
                 what
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 chap.
                 3.
                 and
                 4.
                 initio
                 ,
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 last
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 hitherto
                 he
                 has
                 spoken
                 ,
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 purely
                 institute
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 insinuating
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 had
                 quickly
                 her
                 additions
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Calvin
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Churches
                 Retention
                 ,
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 it
                 Regulable
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Warrand
                 and
                 Institution
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Calvins
                 citation
                 makes
                 no
                 mention
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 ,
                 whatever
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Calvins
                 Principles
                 ,
                 the
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 an
                 entire
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 commensurat
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   all
                   the
                   ends
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 well
                 being
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 concerned
                 .
              
               
                 Fi●ally
                 ,
                 when
                 Calvin
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 hinted
                 )
                 in
                 stating
                 the
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Officers
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 
                 mean
                 ,
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 Right
                 ,
                 as
                 Church-Officers
                 of
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 custom
                 ,
                 which
                 Calvin
                 distinguishes
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 Right
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 referrs
                 us
                 only
                 to
                 these
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 he
                 excluds
                 this
                 mans
                 supposed
                 Successors
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 standing
                 preheminent
                 presidency
                 ,
                 over
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 immediat
                 end
                 ,
                 grounding
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 their
                 Institution
                 ,
                 being
                 temporary
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 off
                 with
                 that
                 exigence
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 infant
                 state
                 ,
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 consequently
                 of
                 these
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 formal
                 Official
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 is
                 expired
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Axiom
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               want
               of
               that
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               is
               pernicious
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               This
               is
               proved
               by
               
                 Calvin
                 (
                 Instit.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               2.
               )
               The
               words
               cited
               are
               ,
               for
               neither
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               heat
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               meat
               or
               drink
               ,
               are
               so
               nourishing
               ,
               and
               sustaining
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostolick
               and
               Ministerial
               Office
               for
               preserving
               a
               Church
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Axiom
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 very
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 consonant
                 to
                 Calvins
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 sound
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 sense
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 easily
                 admitted
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 prejudice
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 cause
                 .
                 But
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Taking
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Sense
                 and
                 Intendment
                 of
                 this
                 Pasqueller
                 ,
                 and
                 comparing
                 his
                 scope
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preceeding
                 Citation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 makes
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 standing
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 and
                 Official
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 of
                 as
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 for
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 it self
                 ;
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 offers
                 violence
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 pitifully
                 involves
                 him
                 in
                 Contradictions
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 expired
                 ,
                 but
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 in
                 express
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 ,
                 heard
                 Calvin
                 above
                 assert
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 sets
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 ea●s
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 citation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   Officers
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   a
                   divine
                   standing
                   Right
                   of
                   perpetual
                   necessity
                
                 ;
                 unless
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 holds
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Episcopal
                 Office
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 formal
                 Sense
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 assertion
                 is
                 above
                 convicted
                 of
                 falshood
                 ▪
                 out
                 of
                 Calvins
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 clear
                 passages
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 evinced
                 that
                 Calvin
                 holds
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Offices
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Evangelistick
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 ordinary
                 and
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 imports
                 a
                 definite
                 charge
                 over
                 a
                 fixed
                 Flock
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 state
                 when
                 exedified
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 its
                 Infant
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 passage
                 here
                 cited
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 mis-cited
                 by
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 take
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 Calvins
                 mind
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   In
                   libro
                   quarto
                   ,
                   capite
                   quarto
                   ,
                
                 In
                 the
                 1.
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 3.
                 
                 Sect.
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 use
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 of
                 Christs
                 giving
                 to
                 men
                 a
                 Vicarious
                 Ministrie
                 ,
                 supplying
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 his
                 visible
                 presence
                 ,
                 adding
                 several
                 reasons
                 ,
                 viz.
                 To
                 shew
                 his
                 condescendency
                 to
                 our
                 weakness
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 inure
                 us
                 to
                 humble
                 obedience
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 Bond
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 while
                 some
                 teach
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 exponing
                 and
                 applying
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ephes
                   ▪
                   4.
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 gathers
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Nerve
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Godly
                 coheres
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ;
                 That
                 thus
                 our
                 Lord
                 shews
                 himself
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 forth
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 thus
                 grow
                 we
                 up
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 if
                 Preaching
                 be
                 vigent
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 despise
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 off●red
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 adding
                 the
                 words
                 mis-cited
                 by
                 this
                 Pamphleter
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 
                   cap.
                   8
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   )
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 neither
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 so
                 needful
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 contains
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 or
                 Pastoral
                 Materially
                 ,
                 and
                 Eminenter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 derived
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 perpetual
                 standing
                 Gospel●Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministerial
                 Authority
                 ,
                 necessarly
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 propagated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 our
                 Lord
                 promised
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Legation
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 ,
                 may
                 according
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Calvins
                 principles
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 advantage
                 to
                 this
                 mans
                 scope
                 and
                 design
                 ,
                 a●
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 reflection
                 .
                 But
                 least
                 our
                 Pasqueller
                 ,
                 quarel
                 this
                 as
                 my
                 Commentary
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 further
                 conviction
                 in
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 detain
                 the
                 reader
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 that
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 shews
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Elogi●●
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 feet
                 are
                 beautiful
                 (
                 Isa.
                 52.
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   v.
                   )
                   He
                   that
                   hears
                   you
                   ,
                   hears
                   me
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 Then
                 citing
                 the
                 2
                 Corin
                 :
                 3.
                 and
                 9.
                 v.
                 He
                 sayes
                 ▪
                 The
                 Apostle
                 shews
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 eternal
                 .
                 
                   Nihil
                   Evangeli●
                   Ministerio
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   magis
                   pr●clarum
                   .
                
                 Then
                 (
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 )
                 beginning
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 descends
                 to
                 speak
                 particularly
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 to
                 whom
                 Church
                 Government
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nominat
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondarly
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 fourthly
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 lastly
                 Doctors
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   quibus
                   ,
                   duo
                   tantum
                   ultimi
                   ordinarium
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   mu●us
                   habent
                   ,
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 only
                 have
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Then
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 peculiar
                 Function
                 ,
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   sequuntur
                   Past●re●
                   &
                   Doctores
                   quious
                   carere
                   nunqua●
                   pote●t
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                
                 there
                 follows
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Doctors
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 never
                 want
                 ,
                 clearly
                 distinguishing
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 from
                 these
                 expired
                 Functions
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 descending
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 succeeded
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 perpetual
                 standing
                 Ministry
                 (
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 6.
                 7.
                 )
                 He
                 begins
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   videmus
                   quae
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   reg●●ine
                   ●empor●ria
                   Ministeria
                   fuerunt
                   ,
                   at
                   que
                   ideo
                   instituta
                   ut
                   pe●petuo
                   duraren●
                
                 ;
                 We
                 see
                 what
                 Offices
                 ,
                 or
                 Administrations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 were
                 temporary
                 ;
                 or
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Offices
                 were
                 institut
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 perpetual
                 c●ntinuance
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 he
                 positiv●ly
                 asserts
                 ▪
                 (
                 which
                 at
                 one
                 dash
                 cancells
                 all
                 this
                 Pamphl●ters
                 pi●iful
                 suggestions
                 here
                 )
                 t●hat
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 [
                 s●ting
                 aside
                 the
                 Apostles
                 extraordinary
                 Priviledges
                 ]
                 
                   eandem
                   cum
                   Apostolis
                   
                   sustinuit
                   Provinciam
                   ,
                
                 has
                 the
                 same
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetual
                 pastoral
                 Office
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 offering
                 to
                 clear
                 further
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 Office
                 and
                 Province
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 accordingly
                 (
                 Sect.
                 6.
                 )
                 reason
                 thus
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Patent
                 and
                 Commission
                 ,
                 bearing
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 substantials
                 and
                 main
                 piece
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastors
                 are
                 properly
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Official
                 Power
                 ;
                 That
                 Paul
                 said
                 not
                 of
                 himself
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 (
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 account
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 
                   Titus
                   1.
                   9.
                   v.
                
                 )
                 the
                 Bishop
                 must
                 hold
                 the
                 faithful
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 teach
                 and
                 convince
                 the
                 gainsayers
                 ;
                 lashing
                 expresly
                 Prelats
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 succeed
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neglect
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 ▪
                 while
                 holding
                 (
                 sayeth
                 he
                 )
                 idle
                 dignities
                 ,
                 —
                 And
                 near
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 ●his
                 Section
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 includes
                 and
                 imports
                 the
                 preservation
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Thereafter
                 (
                 Sect.
                 8
                 )
                 he
                 proves
                 from
                 
                   Titus
                   1.
                   5.
                   
                   Phil.
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                   Act.
                
                 20.
                 17.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Presbyter
                 and
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Section
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 Colleague
                 —
                 Pastors
                 with
                 the
                 Peoples
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 shall
                 need
                 any
                 further
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 Plain-reading
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 perpetual
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appendant
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-Government
                 included
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 asserts
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 as
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 formal
                 temporary
                 Office
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 including
                 any
                 Superiority
                 over
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 needs
                 any
                 further
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 above
                 touched
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 crack
                 in
                 his
                 intellectualls
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 to
                 his
                 Horn
                 Book
                 again
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             Sixth
             .
          
           
             THe
             Propositions
             and
             Demonstrations
             drawn
             out
             by
             this
             Pamphleter
             ,
             upon
             the
             premised
             Definitions
             ,
             Postulatum●
             ,
             and
             Axioms
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             great
             projection
             and
             scope
             thereof
             )
             examined
             ;
             the
             the
             unsoundness
             thereof
             discovered
             ,
             and
             the
             Antitheses
             of
             his
             Propositions
             established
             ,
             and
             his
             Demonstrations
             everted
             ,
             by
             Counter-demonstrations
             ,
             from
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             evinced
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             judicious
             and
             impartial
             ,
             the
             pitiful
             mis-application
             ,
             and
             forgery
             of
             all
             this
             Mars
             Citations
             ,
             out
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             his
             scope
             and
             design
             ,
             in
             these
             assertions
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Definitions
             ,
             Postulatums
             ,
             and
             Axioms
             ;
             His
             Demonstrations
             drawn
             from
             them
             do
             fall
             by
             course
             ,
             as
             the
             Superstruc●ure
             when
             the
             Foundation
             is
             razed
             .
             His
             Principles
             being
             found
             unsound
             ,
             his
             Demonstrations
             ,
             (
             the
             birth
             of
             them
             )
             will
             appear
             lighter
             then
             vanity
             ;
             And
             like
             the
             little
             bag
             which
             Children
             finds
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             call
             the
             witch-ball
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             evaporat
             into
             Smoak
             with
             a
             smal
             touch
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Proposition
               he
               undertakes
               to
               Demonstrat
               from
               his
               Positions
               ,
               above-examined
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               12
               Apostles
               were
               president
               Bishops
               ,
               over
               the
               70
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 general
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 again
                 animadvert
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 by
                 being
                 
                   President
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 be
                 understood
                 the
                 Apostles
                 univeral
                 directive
                 Authority
                 and
                 Inspection
                 necessarly
                 connected
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 sounded
                 upon
                 their
                 insallibility
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 living
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 infallibly
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Ministers
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 duties
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Presidency
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 admitted
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 he
                 doth
                 foolishly
                 restrict
                 ,
                 or
                 imagins
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 &
                 Beza
                 ,
                 doth
                 this
                 restrict
                 their
                 Presidency
                 or
                 Episcopacy
                 to
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 they
                 were
                 president
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 Ministers
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 lived
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 this
                 presidency
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 universally
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Calvin
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 evinced
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 sound
                 Divines
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 whatever
                 respect
                 he
                 can
                 alle●dge
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 universal
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 easie
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 he
                 holds
                 this
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 universal
                 over
                 all
                 Churches
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 from
                 hence
                 infer
                 ,
                 successors
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Calvins
                 judgment
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 hold
                 twelve
                 moral
                 standing
                 Primats
                 ,
                 and
                 universal
                 Patriarchs
                 or
                 Popes
                 ,
                 with
                 infallible
                 directive
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 I
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 asserting
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 mee●
                 President
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 men
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 pleads
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 fixed
                 Presidency
                 ;
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 above
                 touch
                 )
                 he
                 pleads
                 by
                 this
                 first
                 Proposition
                 and
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 standing
                 moral
                 Prelatick
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 over
                 Church
                 Judicatories
                 serued
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Peg.
                 Follows
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 ,
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Major
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 President
                 Bishop
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 from
                 his
                 Office
                 preheminent
                 to
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 is
                 invested
                 with
                 a
                 fixed
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 regulat
                 by
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 ballanced
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 .
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 adduces
                 definition
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 worded
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 above
                 dis-prove
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 design
                 in
                 this
                 Citation
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 add
                 both
                 
                   a
                   sole
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 an
                 
                   ordinary
                   power
                
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Galvin
                 will
                 neither
                 prove
                 his
                 holding
                 it
                 fixed
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 ordinary
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 disown
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 above-cited
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 above-evinced
                 inconsistency
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Branches
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 his
                 pretended
                 proof
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Major
                 appears
                 nought
                 .
                 The
                 assumption
                 is
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ministry
                 (
                 by
                 Postulatum
                 first
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 among
                 whom
                 Matthias
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 by
                 (
                 Postulatum
                 1.
                 )
                 The
                 sacred
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 fixed
                 preheminency
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 Axiom
                 1.
                 )
                 invested
                 
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 regulated
                 by
                 Canons
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 Postulatum
                 1.
                 and
                 Definition
                 1.
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ballanced
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 (
                 by
                 Axiom
                 2
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 resume
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 animadverted
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Assertion
                 anent
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 and
                 
                 Calvin's
                 silence
                 as
                 to
                 Mathias
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 places
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Comment
                 upon
                 Mathias
                 Election
                 ;
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 asserts
                 from
                 Axiom
                 1
                 ▪
                 anent
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 their
                 fixed
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 the
                 Axiom
                 itself
                 asserts
                 the
                 regular
                 Call
                 of
                 any
                 Minister
                 already
                 ordained
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 an
                 Inferior
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Superior
                 station
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 shew
                 the
                 impertinency
                 of
                 Calvins
                 citation
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 simply
                 asserts
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sets
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 nor
                 gives
                 his
                 approbation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Axiom
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 Calvins
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 his
                 inference
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 12
                 had
                 a
                 fixed
                 Preheminency
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 ,
                 who
                 sees
                 not
                 its
                 remotness
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 visage
                 of
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 sometimes
                 choosed
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 ergo
                 he
                 ass●rts
                 that
                 the
                 12
                 Apostles
                 had
                 a
                 fixed
                 Preheminence
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 by
                 [
                 Fixed
                 ]
                 he
                 mean
                 a
                 preheminence
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 Calvin
                 denyes
                 and
                 disowns
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 above
                 cited
                 ,
                 and
                 asserts
                 as
                 evidently
                 as
                 man
                 can
                 speak
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Official
                 Preheminence
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 Fixed
                 ,
                 Limited
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ordinary
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 invested
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 regulat
                 by
                 Canons
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Postulatum
                 1.
                 and
                 Definition
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Postulatum
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 has
                 proved
                 this
                 from
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 above
                 seen
                 ,
                 especially
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 Mathias
                 ;
                 Where
                 we
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 Calvins
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sameness
                   of
                   the
                   pastoral
                   Function
                
                 in
                 all
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   expired
                   Nature
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Inspection
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 cutts
                 off
                 his
                 inference
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 standing
                 Subordination
                 among
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 imagins
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Rope
                 of
                 Sand
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 70
                 were
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 12
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 ergo
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 fixed
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 forsooth
                 )
                 regulated
                 by
                 Canons
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 next
                 proves
                 this
                 by
                 Definition
                 1.
                 
                 Which
                 asserts
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 separate
                 persons
                 duely
                 qualified
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 This
                 Calvin
                 asserts
                 ,
                 is
                 proper
                 only
                 to
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 proved
                 ,
                 doth
                 infer
                 clearly
                 against
                 this
                 mans
                 Design
                 ,
                 Calvins
                 asserting
                 the
                 Pastor
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 highest
                 ordinary
                 Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expired
                 extraordinary
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Evangelistick
                 Offices
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 equal
                 Function
                 of
                 all
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 which
                 Assertions
                 of
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 render
                 this
                 Inference
                 ,
                 
                   Ergo
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   invested
                   with
                   an
                   ordinary
                   power
                   of
                   Ordination
                   and
                   Iurisdiction
                   over
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   transmitted
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 mans
                 Scope
                 and
                 Conclusion
                 upon
                 the
                 premised
                 general
                 Assertion
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 anent
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Church-Governours
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 
                   non
                   sequitur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   ergo
                   ,
                   baculus
                   stat
                   in
                   angulo
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 Preheminency
                 in
                 jurisdiction
                 ballanced
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 he
                 proves
                 by
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 which
                 he
                 refers
                 to
                 Definition
                 2
                 and
                 3.
                 
                 Upon
                 which
                 i●
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 his
                 Citations
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 supposed
                 Apostolick
                 Preheminency
                 is
                 with
                 Calvin
                 neither
                 Fixed
                 ,
                 nor
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 
                   moral
                   standing
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 expire
                 with
                 these
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Functions
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 principles
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 
                   cumulative
                   unto
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   privative
                   of
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 standing
                 collegiat
                 power
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 inconsistency
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 he
                 involves
                 Calvin
                 in
                 his
                 Collections
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Follows
                 our
                 Pamphleters
                 grand
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 12
                 Apostles
                 were
                 president
                 Bishops
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 
                   an
                   infallible
                   directive
                   power
                   and
                   presidency
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 admitted
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ;
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 foolishly
                 restricts
                 it
                 
                   to
                   the
                   70
                   Disciples
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 both
                 Mini●ters
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 a
                 
                   standing
                   moral
                   ordinary
                   perpetual
                   Presidency
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 relative
                 to
                 the
                 70
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 were
                 to
                 succeed
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 as
                 soon
                 squise
                 Water
                 from
                 a
                 Flint
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 premisses
                 or
                 conclusion
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Calvin
                 referred
                 unto
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Propositions
                 of
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 unto
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 and
                 proposition
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 above
                 
                 evinced
                 ,
                 oppose
                 his
                 Counter-demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 Antithesis
                 of
                 his
                 Position
                 and
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 The
                 Proposition
                 is
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostles
               were
               not
               fixed
               President
               ordinary
               Bishops
               over
               the
               70
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 whose
                 pr●sidency
                 was
                 not
                 fixt
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 or
                 Station
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 universal
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 these
                 had
                 no
                 fixed
                 ordinary
                 moral
                 presidency
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 presidency
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 
                   Calvin
                   ;
                   ergo
                
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 ordinary
                 fixed
                 president
                 Bishops
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fixed
                 ,
                 ordinary
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 cannot
                 consist
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 cleared
                 above
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 evinced
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 ass●rts
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Inspection
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 Universal
                 ,
                 Extraordinary
                 and
                 Unfixed
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 ergo
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 ordinary
                 president
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 formal
                 Sense
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
                 Come
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               2.
               
            
             
               Timothy
               was
               a
               president
               Bishop
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               and
               Titus
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Cretians
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 I
                 again
                 enquire
                 ,
                 first
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 such
                 a
                 Bishop
                 as
                 hath
                 a
                 preheminent
                 Power
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   meer
                   President
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Votes
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 a
                 Moderator
                 allenarly
                 ?
                 This
                 last
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 clearly
                 cross
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 why
                 calls
                 he
                 him
                 by
                 this
                 discriminating
                 smoothing
                 term
                 [
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 Diocesian
                 or
                 
                   Patriarchal
                   Bishop
                
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 holds
                 that
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 do
                 owne
                 the
                 designation
                 and
                 Office
                 ?
                 Is●
                 he
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 President
                 who
                 has
                 a
                 
                   preheminent
                   Official
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 forecited
                 Collection
                 from
                 Calvin
                 and
                 
                   Beza
                   )
                   a
                   s●le
                   power
                
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Since
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 Calvin
                 will
                 disowne
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Episcopal
                 Presidency
                 over
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 as
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 Calvin
                 might
                 be
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 rather
                 have
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 Arch-Episcopacy
                 or
                 Patriarchat
                 ;
                 for
                 certainly
                 a
                 president
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 over
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 President
                 Bishop
                 as
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 merits
                 that
                 Name
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 of
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 president
                 Bishops
                 who
                 are
                 from
                 their
                 Office
                 preheminent
                 unto
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 invested
                 with
                 a
                 fixed
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 regulated
                 by
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 ballanced
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 .
                 To
                 prove
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 again
                 to
                 Definition
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 did
                 upon
                 this
                 Definition
                 collated
                 with
                 his
                 proof
                 out
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 discover
                 this
                 mans
                 pitiful
                 Prevatication
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 involving
                 Calvin
                 and
                 himself
                 in
                 palpable
                 ●nconsistencies
                 .
                 We
                 did
                 also
                 prove
                 from
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 that
                 learned
                 Divine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 denys
                 this
                 fixed
                 and
                 ordinary
                 standing
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evang●lists
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 that
                 such
                 fixed
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 after
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 infringe
                 the
                 collegiat
                 power
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 Calvin
                 disowns
                 an
                 official
                 preheminency
                 in
                 any
                 Pastor
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 expresly
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Designation
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 
                   abuse
                   of
                   Scripture
                   language
                
                 ,
                 and
                 contrair
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Institution
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Major
                 of
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Definition
                 whereupon
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 preceeding
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 ,
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rotten
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bowing
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 tottering
                 Fence
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 further
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 this
                 goodly
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 containing
                 his
                 Definition
                 of
                 the
                 president
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 serve
                 both
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostlesturn
                 ,
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 Timothy
                 with
                 the
                 inferiour
                 sort
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 thus
                 equi-parating
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shaping
                 their
                 Episcopacy
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Standard
                 and
                 Measure
                 ;
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 Calvin
                 which
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                 Paul's
                 sole
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 would
                 fortifie
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Definition
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 serves
                 also
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 
                 Timothy's
                 like
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 giving
                 thus
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 a
                 sole
                 power
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 consistent
                 this
                 is
                 with
                 Calvins
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 any
                 who
                 have
                 read
                 Calvin
                 can
                 easily
                 judge
                 .
              
               
               
                 Again
                 (
                 which
                 makes
                 good
                 Jest
                 )
                 left
                 Paul
                 his
                 first
                 and
                 high
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Schollar
                 the
                 younger
                 Bishop
                 Timothy
                 should
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 deborded
                 ,
                 and
                 play
                 the
                 wanton
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Circle
                 ,
                 both
                 Demonstrations
                 ,
                 and
                 Difinitions
                 hath
                 a
                 prudent
                 Limitation
                 annexed
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   their
                   power
                   must
                   be
                   regulat
                   by
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   ballanced
                   by
                   assisting
                   Ministers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 Paul
                 and
                 Timothy's
                 
                   sole
                   power
                   in
                   Ordination
                
                 seems
                 paramount
                 to
                 these
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 to
                 counter-ballance
                 all
                 Ministers
                 Authority
                 .
                 Follows
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Timothy
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Crete
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 preheminency
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 invested
                 with
                 a
                 fixed
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 regulat
                 by
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 ballanced
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 Postulatum
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 evincing
                 the
                 Falshood
                 of
                 this
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 refer
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 answered
                 on
                 that
                 Postulatum
                 ;
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 Calvin
                 the
                 Official
                 power
                 and
                 preheminency
                 of
                 both
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 being
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 with
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 our
                 Pamphleters
                 Inference
                 of
                 Calvins
                 asserting
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 Official
                 Preheminency
                 among
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 absurd
                 .
                 That
                 with
                 Calvin
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Evangelistick
                 Preheminency
                 being
                 neither
                 
                   fixed
                   nor
                   ordinary
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Inference
                 
                   of
                   a
                   fixed
                   and
                   ordinary
                   Preheminency
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 what
                 
                   Calvin
                   asserts
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Apostles
                
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 is
                 obviously
                 impertinent
                 and
                 groundless
                 ;
                 We
                 did
                 also
                 offer
                 some
                 Topicks
                 and
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 from
                 Calvins
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Principles
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 clearly
                 demonstrat
                 the
                 absurdity
                 of
                 his
                 Collection
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Postulatum
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Calvin
                 annexed
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 Official
                 Power
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Inspection
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 extent
                 Correspondent
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 suppose
                 the
                 Churches
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Organick
                 Mold
                 and
                 Constitution
                 ;
                 As
                 likeways
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 expresly
                 distinguishes
                 ,
                 the
                 official
                 Presidency
                 or
                 Preheminency
                 exercised
                 by
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 and
                 perpetual
                 necessary
                 Official
                 Power
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 Likeways
                 that
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 neither
                 Timothy
                 nor
                 Titus
                 were
                 fixed
                 to
                 any
                 certain
                 particular
                 and
                 determinat
                 Station
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 distinguished
                 from
                 ordinary
                 and
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 Church-Officers
                 .
                 We
                 did
                 also
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 would
                 fortifie
                 his
                 Postulatum
                 ,
                 doth
                 palpably
                 overthrow
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 asserting
                 Timothy
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Depute
                
                 ,
                 sustaining
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                   ordinary
                   Ministry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 likeways
                 in
                 his
                 express
                 asserting
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 be
                 
                   beyond
                   the
                   limits
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   power
                   of
                   Pastors
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 this
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Major
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 Calvins
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 phantastick
                 Chymeraes
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 brain
                 .
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 Timothy
                 was
                 a
                 president
                 Bishop
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Cretians
                 ;
                 From
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 upon
                 both
                 Major
                 and
                 Minor
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Cretian
                 ,
                 idest
                 ,
                 a
                 lying
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 neither
                 Geometrical
                 or
                 Logical
                 Measures
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 Pasquiller
                 adds
                 unto
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 likeways
                 the
                 ensuing
                 )
                 his
                 (
                 
                   quod
                   erat
                   demonstrandum
                
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 so
                 It
                 hath
                 neither
                 vim
                 consequentiae
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 fixed
                 ordinary
                 moral
                 standing
                 Preheminency
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 over
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 neither
                 having
                 
                   any
                   truth
                   in
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 
                   following
                   upon
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   deduceable
                   from
                
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Man
                 hath
                 cited
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Antithesis
                 of
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 counter
                 demonstration
                 ensuing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Antithesis
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 Timothy
                 nor
                 Titus
                 had
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 or
                 Crete
                 ,
                 a
                 fixed
                 ordinary
                 Episcopal
                 Preheminency
                 ,
                 over
                 Ministers
                 and
                 flocks
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Calvin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 whose
                 Official
                 Preheminence
                 ,
                 or
                 Presidence
                 over
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 was
                 Transient
                 ,
                 and
                 Temporary
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 existance
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 modelling
                 Churches
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 fieri
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 organick
                 Being
                 and
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 by
                 Calvin
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Official
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 moral
                 and
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 these
                 Officers
                 had
                 in
                 Calvins
                 judgement
                 ,
                 no
                 fixed
                 moral
                 standing
                 Preheminence
                 Episcopal
                 over
                 these
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Official
                 Presidence
                 ,
                 and
                 preheminence
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Crete
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 judgement
                 .
                 Therefore
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 a
                 fixed
                 ordinary
                 Episeopal
                 Preheminence
                 over
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 Proposition
                 none
                 can
                 deny
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 offer
                 to
                 reconcile
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 and
                 involve
                 Calvin
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 hath
                 been
                 abundantly
                 proved
                 ,
                 from
                 clear
                 and
                 positive
                 assertions
                 ,
                 of
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 above
                 cited
                 .
                 The
                 conclusion
                 is
                 clearly
                 de●uced
                 .
              
               
                 Proceed
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 proposition
                 of
                 our
                 Author
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               were
               President
               Bishops
               ,
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 it
                 's
                 worthy
                 of
                 this
                 Mans
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 has
                 proved
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 from
                 any
                 places
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 honour
                 none
                 with
                 this
                 Epithet
                 of
                 
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   primitive
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 supposed
                 
                   President
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 famous
                 Divines
                 ,
                 or
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 whom
                 has
                 reached
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 President
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 thus
                 Authorized
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 imagines
                 these
                 Fathers
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Bezas
                 judgement
                 ,
                 sure
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 assert
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 in
                 this
                 Proposition
                 is
                 uncertain
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 means
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 this
                 Official
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 Description
                 distinguishes
                 them
                 from
                 other
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 of
                 imputing
                 a
                 notion
                 and
                 Phrase
                 to
                 these
                 Divines
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 owne
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Proposition
                 thus
                 seems
                 rediculous
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 equivalent
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   President
                   Bishops
                   were
                   President
                   Bishops
                
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Come
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 Proposition
                 is
                 thus
              
            
             
               
                 Major
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 retained
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 preheminent
                 in
                 Office
                 unto
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Postulatum
                 3.
                 which
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 avo●ding
                 of
                 schism
                 ,
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 retained
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Person
                 ,
                 preheminent
                 in
                 Office
                 unto
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 Calvins
                 asserting
                 (
                 
                   instit
                   .
                   lib.
                   4.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 choose
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 especially
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 That
                 Ierom
                 
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 from
                 Mark
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 to
                 Heracleas
                 and
                 Dyonysius
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 placed
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 Preheminent
                 degree
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 large
                 upon
                 that
                 Postulatum
                 ,
                 evinced
                 the
                 Impertinency
                 ,
                 and
                 falshood
                 of
                 this
                 Collection
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 in
                 my
                 general
                 animadversions
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Pasquel
                 ;
                 I
                 did
                 shew
                 the
                 inconsistances
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 involves
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 assertion
                 his
                 impertinent
                 inserting
                 
                 Calvin's
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 jus
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 simple
                 narration
                 
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   fact
                   ,
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 I
                 did
                 also
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 make
                 Calvin
                 allow
                 meerly
                 of
                 a
                 constant
                 President
                 ,
                 he
                 crosses
                 his
                 scope
                 of
                 making
                 him
                 assert
                 the
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 President
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 make
                 him
                 assert
                 more
                 ,
                 viz.
                 A
                 sole
                 Preheminence
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 comparing
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 with
                 Definition
                 2.
                 and
                 3.
                 )
                 Calvin
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 lie
                 ,
                 in
                 asserting
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 President
                 or
                 Moderator
                 at
                 first
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Consul
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Votes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 thus
                 absurdly
                 makes
                 Calvin
                 assert
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 also
                 offer
                 unto
                 him
                 Calvin
                 and
                 
                 Ierom's
                 Judgement
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 early
                 aberration
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 path
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 so
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 President
                 or
                 Proestos
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 
                   humano
                   consilio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   protemporum
                   necessitate
                
                 ,
                 by
                 humane
                 advice
                 and
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 exigence
                 ,
                 whereof
                 as
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 we
                 offered
                 two
                 convincing
                 proofs
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 Calvin
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 words
                 cited
                 by
                 this
                 Pamphleter
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 ,
                 and
                 approves
                 of
                 Ieroms
                 Testimony
                 upon
                 Titus
                 ,
                 asserting
                 the
                 Bishops
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   founded
                   upon
                   custom
                   only
                   ,
                   not
                   divine
                   appointment
                   ,
                
                 asserting
                 also
                 the
                 identity
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 by
                 divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Official
                 parity
                 of
                 all
                 Pastors
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 that
                 this
                 Practice
                 of
                 appropriating
                 the
                 term
                 Bishop
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 badge
                 of
                 an
                 Official
                 Power
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 terminis
                 condemned
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost's
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 contrair
                 to
                 the
                 equal
                 Official
                 Power
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 asserted
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 we
                 fortified
                 by
                 the
                 assertion
                 of
                 this
                 Divine
                 parity
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 
                 Confession
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 account
                 both
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Ieroms
                 judgement
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 exhibite
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Rynalds
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Major
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 is
                 palpably
                 false
                 and
                 groundless
                 .
                 Follows
                 the
                 Assumption
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 includs
                 a
                 proportional
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 is
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 by
                 Definition
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 proof
                 ,
                 Preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 includs
                 a
                 proportional
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 Officers
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 which
                 refers
                 to
                 Definition
                 2.
                 and
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 Answer
                 ;
                 We
                 have
                 upon
                 these
                 his
                 two
                 Definitions
                 ,
                 here
                 referred
                 unto
                 ,
                 fully
                 discovered
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Calvin
                 annexed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 fortifie
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 overthrow
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 moral
                 standing
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 prove
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 discovered
                 the
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 and
                 inconsistancies
                 which
                 he
                 involves
                 Calvin
                 and
                 himself
                 into
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 his
                 Definitions
                 ;
                 we
                 discovered
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Calvin
                 annexed
                 to
                 Definition
                 2.
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                   Authority
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 
                   its
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 defined
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 Calvin
                 holding
                 the
                 Function
                 ,
                 and
                 Official
                 Power
                 of
                 all
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 their
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 being
                 with
                 this
                 Pamphleter
                 ,
                 commensurable
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 in
                 Calvins
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 learned
                 Divine
                 must
                 consequently
                 hold
                 ,
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 which
                 clearly
                 everts
                 this
                 mans
                 scope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 th●s●
                 places
                 of
                 Calvin
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 also
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Official
                 Preheminence
                 ,
                 supposed
                 existent
                 among
                 Church-officers
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Calvin
                 annexed
                 to
                 Definition
                 2.
                 is
                 by
                 him
                 expresly
                 limited
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 and
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 upon
                 
                   Tit.
                   1.
                   v.
                
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 asserts
                 Timothies
                 inspection
                 to
                 be
                 transient
                 and
                 unfixed
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 commensurable
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 asserting
                 likewise
                 
                 Timothie's
                 Office
                 to
                 be
                 
                   beyond
                   the
                   ordinary
                   power
                   of
                   Pastors
                   ,
                
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 both
                 respects
                 contradict
                 ,
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 this
                 Definition
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 thus
                 twise
                 contradict
                 himself
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 Definition
                 3.
                 asserting
                 in
                 this
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 a
                 fixed
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 regulated
                 by
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 ballanced
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 (
                 proved
                 by
                 
                 Calvin's
                 asserting
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 only
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 )
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Instit.
                   lib.
                   4.
                   cop
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Sect.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 appear
                 how
                 pitifully
                 this
                 man
                 stumbles
                 and
                 prevaricats
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 making
                 Calvin
                 assert
                 
                   a
                   sole
                   power
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   a
                   fixed
                   power
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 2.
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ballanced
                 by
                 assisting
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 annexing
                 this
                 Clause
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 he
                 either
                 restricts
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 imputing
                 this
                 to
                 Calvin
                 a
                 Chimerical
                 assertion
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 forgery
                 ,
                 and
                 involves
                 Calvin
                 and
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 is
                 
                   of
                   like
                   nature
                   and
                   correspondent
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                
                 the
                 preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 or
                 if
                 both
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 be
                 held
                 thus
                 ballanced
                 by
                 our
                 Pamphleter
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 discovered
                 that
                 in
                 betaking
                 himself
                 to
                 this
                 shift
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 into
                 the
                 snare
                 ,
                 
                   incidit
                   in
                   s●yllam
                   cupiens
                   vitare
                   Charybdin
                   ,
                
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 overthrows
                 his
                 proof
                 from
                 Calvins
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 laid
                 hands
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 made
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 3
                 Definition
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 nothing
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 and
                 scope
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 qualifie
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 this
                 supposed
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 property
                 ,
                 and
                 adjunct
                 of
                 [
                 fixed
                 ]
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 (
                 Ordinary
                 )
                 both
                 which
                 that
                 Calvin
                 disowns
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 we
                 proved
                 from
                 clear
                 places
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 and
                 Institutions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 other
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 Definition
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 Calvins
                 equiparating
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 President
                 .
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Consul
                 ;
                 We
                 did
                 disprove
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 Calvins
                 explication
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 reached
                 only
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Votes
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sentence
                 execute
                 ;
                 but
                 likewise
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 plain
                 and
                 positive
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Proestos
                 or
                 President
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 whence
                 by
                 inevitable
                 consequence
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 Official
                 Preheminence
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 alledges
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 hold
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 fixing
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 branch
                 of
                 his
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 proved
                 by
                 Definition
                 3.
                 
                 
                 What
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 disapprove
                 his
                 scope
                 in
                 this
                 3
                 Definition
                 ,
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 evert
                 this
                 Branch
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Assumption
                 grounded
                 thereupon
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 upon
                 Axiom
                 2.
                 referring
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 his
                 Definitions
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 evinced
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Preheminence
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 proportioned-preheminence
                 in
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 which
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 therein
                 cited
                 ,
                 supposes
                 competent
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 first
                 Fixed
                 ,
                 or
                 secondly
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 expire
                 with
                 the
                 Persons
                 of
                 these
                 extra●rdinary
                 Offices
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 3ly
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 Preheminence
                 ,
                 in
                 Office
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Calvins
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                   cumulative
                   unto
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   privative
                   of
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   ordinary
                   collegiat
                   authority
                   of
                   Pastors
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 as
                 understood
                 by
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 supposed
                 moral
                 standing
                 preheminent
                 president
                 Bishop
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 fully
                 proved
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 above-cited
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 disown
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 this
                 Demonstration
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 President
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 doth
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 gross
                 
                   non
                   sequitur
                
                 ;
                 both
                 Major
                 and
                 Assumption
                 being
                 palpably
                 false
                 ,
                 taking
                 this
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 extent
                 and
                 nature
                 exprest
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 Propositions
                 .
                 And
                 hereunto
                 his
                 Proposition
                 and
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 oppose
                 these
                 two
                 An●itheses
                 ,
                 and
                 Counter-demonstrations
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               1.
               
            
             
               None
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Proestos
               ,
               or
               Fixed
               Moderators
               ,
               had
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               the
               Government
               in
               their
               Person
               ,
               or
               an
               Official
               Preheminence
               in
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               over
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Calvin
               or
               Beza
               .
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               2.
               
            
             
               None
               who
               assums
               this
               in
               after
               times
               ,
               were
               allowed
               of
               these
               Divines
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               pretended
               jus
               ,
               or
               as
               having
               a
               Divine
               Warrand
               and
               Institution
               .
               The
               Proposition
               is
               proved
               thus
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Demonstration
                 .
                 Major
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 were
                 only
                 togather
                 the
                 Vo●es
                 ,
                 moderate
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 Judicatory
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 chosen
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 these
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Fixed
                 Official
                 Preheminency
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Presidency
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Pro●st●●e●
                 or
                 Moderators
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 Divines
                 Judgement
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 Therefore
                 these
                 first
                 Proesto●e●
                 ,
                 or
                 Moderators
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 Official
                 Preheminency
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordinati●n
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Judicatories
                 in
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ●ounded
                 upon
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Rule
                 of
                 oppos●ta
                 ;
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 he
                 meeing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 Votes
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Election
                 and
                 Choise
                 ,
                 cannot
                 consist
                 with
                 having
                 
                   a
                   f●xed
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 mans
                 pleasing
                 )
                 
                   a
                   sole
                   Official
                   Power
                
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ●v●r
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Assumption
                 is
                 above
                 cleared
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 expres●
                 ▪
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 Divines
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Moderator
                 or
                 Fixed
                 President
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 moderat
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 we
                 heard
                 Beza
                 assert
                 ,
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 humane
                 Epis●●pacy
                 ,
                 as
                 subsequent
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 Divine
                 Warrand
                 .
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 is
                 legitimatly
                 deduced
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 viz.
                 No●e
                 who
                 assumed
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 in
                 aft●●t●mes
                 ,
                 viz.
                 An
                 Official
                 Prehemi●ency
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 were
                 allowed
                 of
                 Calvin
                 or
                 Beza
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 Divine
                 Warrand
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 proved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Divines
                 ,
                 who
                 disallow
                 of
                 any
                 s●rt
                 of
                 Dominion
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 over
                 Church
                 Judicatories
                 ,
                 who
                 maintain
                 the
                 equal
                 Function
                 ,
                 and
                 Official
                 Power
                 of
                 Pastors
                 therein
                 ,
                 who
                 dis●wn
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 continuing
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 as
                 
                   a
                   humane
                   invention
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 hold
                 that
                 even
                 this
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 ought
                 
                   to
                   be
                   sub●ect
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   consistorial
                   judicial
                   Votes
                   o●●is
                   Brethren
                   ,
                
                 these
                 do
                 disown
                 a
                 Fixed
                 Official
                 Pr●h●minence
                 ,
                 in
                 Ordina●ion
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 ordinary
                 Pastor
                 over
                 Church-Judicatories
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 condemn
                 such
                 as
                 assumed
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 Calvin
                 and
                 
                 Beza
                 do
                 disallow
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 above
                 exprest
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 pastor
                 above
                 his
                 Brethren
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 disallow
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 assumed
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 divine
                 warrand
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 Evident
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 bottomed
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 deny
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 necessarily
                 involve
                 them
                 in
                 Contradictions
                 .
                 The
                 ●ssumption
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 above-cited
                 places
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 .
                 We
                 heard
                 Calvin
                 clearly
                 ass●r●
                 the
                 
                   equal
                   Official
                   power
                   of
                   pastors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 extraordinary
                 Offices
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 
                   to
                   encroach
                   upon
                   this
                   power
                
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 Proestetes
                 were
                 only
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 Votes
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 heard
                 that
                 Beza
                 calls
                 this
                 Fixed
                 Moderater
                 the
                 
                   ●pisiopus
                   humarus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 dist●nguished
                 from
                 the
                 
                   first
                   divine
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 a●eration
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 gave
                 th●
                 f●rst
                 rise
                 to
                 Antichristian
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 we
                 also
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 disown
                 even
                 the
                 inference
                 of
                 a
                 Fixed
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 frequently
                 Observed
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Calvin
                 disowns
                 the
                 peculiarity
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 (
                 Bishop
                 )
                 to
                 one
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 as
                 giving
                 the
                 least
                 semolance
                 of
                 any
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 Official
                 power
                 and
                 function
                 of
                 pastors
                 .
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 therefore
                 of
                 their
                 disowning
                 this
                 Official
                 preheminent
                 power
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 assumed
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 usurped
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 evidently
                 and
                 necessarily
                 fo●lows
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Treatise
                   de
                   Episcopatu
                   triphci
                
                 ,
                 calls
                 the
                 Bishop
                 assuming
                 ,
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 this
                 preheminence
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 the
                 Satanical
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poysoned
                 egg
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Antichrist
                 was
                 hatched
                 .
                 Come
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 4th
                 Proposition
                 of
                 our
                 pamphleter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 thus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               president
               Episcopacie
               is
               approven
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 Proposition
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 here
                 again
                 animadvert
                 ,
                 and
                 remind
                 the
                 Reader
                 of
                 this
                 man's
                 pitiful
                 palpable
                 ●orgery
                 and
                 abusive
                 Sophilirie
                 in
                 covering
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 design
                 all
                 alone
                 g●●der
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 playing
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 terms
                 of
                 
                   President
                   Epis●●p●cie
                
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 semblance
                 of
                 truth
                 unto
                 his
                 proofs
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 do
                 express
                 themselves
                 modestly
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Proestotes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Fixed
                 Moderators
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 took
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Mediums
                 and
                 Methods
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 unmask
                 his
                 pitiful
                 folly
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 make
                 these
                 Divines
                 plead
                 for
                 
                   a
                   Hierarchial
                   Diocesian
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Patriarchal
                   Prelat
                
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 fixed
                 sole
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 shape●
                 out
                 after
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 Apostolick
                 Authority
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 of
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 premised
                 assertion
                 ,
                 is
                 fastned
                 upon
                 Beza
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 .
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               seven
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ,
               written
               unto
               by
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               are
               encouraged
               against
               all
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               upon
               condition
               of
               their
               continuing
               faithful
               in
               their
               Administrations
               ;
               for
               proof
               of
               which
               ,
               we
               are
               referred
               to
               Postulatum
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 Proposition
                 in
                 it self
                 considered
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 admit
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 prejudice
                 to
                 our
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 help
                 to
                 his
                 design
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 on
                 the
                 by
                 here
                 tell
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 learned
                 Mr.
                 Gilespie
                 admonished
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 fellows
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Saints
                 ,
                 (
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 and
                 inspecial
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 eminent
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iohn
                 )
                 needs
                 no
                 titles
                 of
                 Honour
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Callendar
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 such
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 Canonizing
                 came
                 in
                 use
                 .
                 And
                 enquire
                 whether
                 our
                 Author
                 useth
                 to
                 prefix
                 St.
                 to
                 Aaron
                 when
                 he
                 names
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Saint
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 old
                 Testament
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ground
                 of
                 disparity
                 and
                 difference
                 he
                 can
                 assign
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 pass
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Since
                 he
                 referrs
                 to
                 Postulatum
                 4.
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Proposition
                 with
                 an
                 annext
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Beza
                 ,
                 on
                 
                   Revel
                   ,
                   2.
                   26.
                   v.
                
                 Where
                 he
                 expons
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 laid
                 upon
                 this
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 are
                 bespoken
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 victory
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 rely
                 upon
                 Christs
                 power
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 only
                 resume
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 answered
                 upon
                 that
                 4
                 
                   Postulatum
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 Bezas
                 taking
                 the
                 Angel
                 for
                 a
                 single
                 Person
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 utmost
                 conclusion
                 he
                 can
                 draw
                 from
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 wherein
                 as
                 Beza
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 current
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 ;
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 evinced
                 the
                 gross
                 palpable
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 forgery
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 design
                 and
                 inference
                 here-from
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                
                 Beza
                 
                   ownes
                   this
                   president
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 shapen
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 described
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 cannot
                 
                 conclude
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 asserts
                 his
                 Official
                 Preheminence
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 over
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 Demonstratively
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 ,
                 disowns
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 inference
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 as
                 following
                 upon
                 his
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 anent
                 the
                 president
                 Angel
                 ,
                 expressly
                 adding
                 this
                 Proviso
                 &
                 Caution
                 ,
                 to
                 guard
                 against
                 any
                 mis-application
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 sayes
                 anent
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 
                   in
                   terminis
                
                 gives
                 this
                 Pamphleter
                 the
                 lie
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 by
                 a
                 Prophetick
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 forseen
                 this
                 forgery
                 ,
                 And
                 holding
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 fixed
                 Moderators
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 
                   humane
                   Custom
                
                 ,
                 subsequent
                 and
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 
                   first
                   divine
                   appointment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Official
                 compleat
                 parity
                 among
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 our
                 Lords
                 enjoyning
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 faithfulness
                 in
                 their
                 administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 bespeaking
                 them
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 we
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 therefore
                 in
                 Bezas
                 sense
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 import
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 faithful
                 exercise
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 joynt
                 Collegiat
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 Beza
                 holds
                 ,
                 was
                 our
                 Lords
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 existent
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Major
                 is
                 nought
                 .
                 The
                 Assumption
                 is
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 President
                 Bishops
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 within
                 their
                 respective
                 Churches
                 :
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 Definition
                 4.
                 
                 Where
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 that
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 representative
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 President
                 Bishop
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 respective
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 Patriarchat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 2.
                 and
                 24.
                 
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 President
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 behoved
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 his
                 fellow
                 Colleagues
                 —
                 To
                 you
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 the
                 President
                 and
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 your
                 Colleagues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 upon
                 that
                 Definition
                 fully
                 discovered
                 the
                 folly
                 and
                 impertinency
                 of
                 this
                 inference
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Beza
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Mans
                 palpable
                 shameless
                 imposings
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 would
                 bear
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 owning
                 a
                 President
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Official
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 sole
                 Preheminence
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 over
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 of
                 as
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 as
                 he
                 supposes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 exercised
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 by
                 Definition
                 3.
                 compared
                 with
                 its
                 proof
                 ,
                 this
                 his
                 arguing
                 ,
                 we
                 said
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 shameless
                 imposing
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 supposes
                 Beza
                 to
                 hold
                 these
                 Angels
                 to
                 be
                 Patriarchat
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 or
                 Diocesian
                 
                 Angels
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 above
                 260
                 years
                 ,
                 before
                 such
                 a
                 mold
                 and
                 cast
                 of
                 Churches
                 was
                 existent
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 representative
                 Church
                 is
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 Diocesian
                 ,
                 or
                 Patriarchal
                 ,
                 and
                 inferring
                 this
                 
                   high
                   Patriarchiall
                   or
                   Diocesian
                   Prelat
                
                 ,
                 with
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 from
                 Bezas
                 simple
                 assertion
                 of
                 
                   a
                   president
                   Angel
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   were
                   bespoken
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 and
                 bespoken
                 as
                 his
                 
                   fellow
                   Colleagues
                   ,
                   viz
                
                 of
                 equal
                 Official
                 Authority
                 in
                 Bezas
                 sense
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 contradict
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 who
                 expons
                 ,
                 and
                 understands
                 Colleagues
                 thus
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 contrair
                 to
                 the
                 express
                 caution
                 of
                 Beza
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 very
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 sense
                 and
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   President
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 bear
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 
                   a
                   fixed
                   Moderator
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 holds
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   humane
                   invention
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Prelat
                 of
                 this
                 Mans
                 mold
                 (
                 and
                 pleaded
                 for
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 distorted
                 citations
                 )
                 gave
                 the
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 tyranny
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 shameless
                 imposing
                 ,
                 let
                 any
                 rational
                 man
                 judge
                 .
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 is
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 approven
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 our
                 Pamphleter
                 adds
                 his
                 usual
                 —
                 
                   quod
                   erat
                   demonstrandum
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 president
                 Angel
                 or
                 Moderator
                 is
                 thus
                 approven
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 Sense
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 other
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 his
                 Equals
                 and
                 Colleagues
                 in
                 Official
                 power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 admitted
                 ;
                 But
                 ergo
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 Sense
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 far
                 less
                 the
                 Diocesian
                 Patriarchal
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 with
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 is
                 approved
                 ;
                 Is
                 a
                 Chymerical
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 Mushroms
                 that
                 Plinie
                 speaks
                 of
                 )
                 grows
                 without
                 a
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 Support
                 of
                 either
                 Major
                 or
                 Minor
                 to
                 fortifie
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 oppose
                 this
                 Antithesis
                 ,
                 and
                 counter-Demonstration
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 preceeding
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               president
               Bishop
               with
               Official
               Preheminency
               ,
               and
               fixed
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               over
               Pastors
               ,
               is
               in
               
               Beza's
               Sense
               ,
               not
               approven
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               bespoken
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Asian-angels
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 Sense
                 were
                 bespoken
                 only
                 as
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 and
                 Moderators
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 other
                 Ministers
                 of
                 these
                 respective
                 Churches
                 ,
                 were
                 Colleagues
                 of
                 equal
                 Official-power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 only
                 owned
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 be-spoken
                 and
                 owned
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 such
                 president
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 Official
                 preheminency
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fixed
                 Official
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 these
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 Angels
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Sense
                 only
                 be-spoken
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Beza
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 president
                 Bishop
                 with
                 Official
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 Sense
                 bespoken
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 ordained
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Asian-Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 necessarly
                 true
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Opposits
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 free
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 Beza
                 from
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 impossible
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 bespeak
                 them
                 both
                 ways
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Offices
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Assumption
                 is
                 thus
                 proved
                 .
                 If
                 Beza
                 owne
                 these
                 other
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fellow-Colleagues
                 of
                 this
                 president
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 owne
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 necessarly
                 a
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 holds
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 humane
                 Invention
                 ,
                 ascribing
                 also
                 to
                 Satanical
                 Invention
                 ,
                 the
                 President
                 with
                 official
                 preheminency
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 Then
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 Sense
                 ,
                 these
                 Angels
                 were
                 not
                 bespoken
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 any
                 Preheminence
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Moderators
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 good
                 from
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 Beza
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             Seventh
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             discovered
             this
             Pamphleters
             perversion
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             in
             his
             Corollaries
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             unsoundness
             of
             his
             Demonstrations
             ,
             brought
             to
             fertifie
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             examined
             this
             mans
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             Demonstrations
             ,
             and
             discovered
             the
             unsoundness
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             their
             utter
             insufficiency
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             his
             Design
             in
             this
             undertaking
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             palpably
             appear
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             wronged
             the
             Memory
             ,
             and
             perverted
             ,
             and
             calumniated
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             Divines
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             also
             penciled
             himself
             with
             ugly
             Colours
             of
             a
             Calumniator
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             such
             Persons
             and
             Writings
             ,
             as
             he
             acknowledges
             excellent
             .
             We
             do
             now
             proceed
             to
             consider
             his
             Corollaries
             and
             Demonstrations
             brought
             to
             fortifie
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             find
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             calumnious
             and
             sophistical
             Stuff
             with
             the
             preceeding
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Corollaries
             is
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Corollarie
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               president
               Episcopacyis
               of
               divine
               Right
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Corollarie
                 of
                 it self
                 and
                 abstracting
                 from
                 his
                 Method
                 of
                 proof
                 and
                 Scope
                 therein
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 this
                 terme
                 PRESIDENT
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 aside
                 the
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 Axiom
                 and
                 Postulatum
                 ,
                 discovering
                 his
                 Sense
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 admit
                 the
                 whole
                 Demonstration
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 but
                 considering
                 his
                 Scope
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 proof
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 here
                 remember
                 how
                 he
                 understands
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 smooths
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 
                   President
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 cleared
                 )
                 such
                 Episcopacy
                 as
                 imports
                 a
                 fixed
                 Official-Preheminency
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 invested
                 with
                 a
                 fixed
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 sole
                 Power
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 evinced
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 Definition
                 3
                 and
                 4
                 ,
                 with
                 Axiom
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Citations
                 for
                 proof
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 divine
                 Right
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 that
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Government
                 which
                 is
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 approven
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Revelation
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 Subserviency
                 to
                 any
                 end
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 well-being
                 of
                 Christianity
                 is
                 nighly
                 concerned
                 .
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 Axiom
                 3.
                 whereof
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Repetition
                 verbatim
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Proposition
                 safely
                 understood
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 admitted
                 ,
                 keeping
                 closs
                 to
                 that
                 Citation
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 annexed
                 to
                 
                   Axiom
                   3
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 Church
                 Government
                 by
                 Officers
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 that
                 Citation
                 ;
                 has
                 its
                 Original
                 from
                 Christ's
                 Institution
                 ,
                 was
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 Moral
                 standing
                 ends
                 .
                 What
                 we
                 did
                 further
                 animadvert
                 upon
                 this
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 unsuitable
                 Phrase
                 of
                 [
                 any
                 end
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 redundancy
                 of
                 that
                 Clause
                 of
                 a
                 [
                 revelation
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ]
                 and
                 touching
                 Calvins
                 everting
                 his
                 Scope
                 in
                 pleading
                 for
                 Successors
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 formal
                 official
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 mentions
                 only
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 moral
                 standing
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 as
                 only
                 authorized
                 by
                 this
                 divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 So
                 above
                 .
                 The
                 Assumption
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 tottered
                 with
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 pitiful
                 References
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 above
                 examined
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 president
                 Episcopacy
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 Proposition
                 1.
                 )
                 continued
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 (
                 by
                 Proposition
                 2
                 )
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 Poposition
                 3
                 )
                 and
                 approven
                 by
                 Christ
                 by
                 a
                 Revelation
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 Proposition
                 4
                 )
                 for
                 avoiding
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 well-being
                 of
                 Christianity
                 is
                 nighly
                 concerned
                 ;
                 (
                 by
                 Postulatum
                 3.
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 Branch
                 ,
                 proved
                 by
                 Proposition
                 1.
                 wherein
                 it
                 's
                 alledged
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 president
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 70.
                 
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 above
                 everted
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pretended
                 Proofs
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 its
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 most
                 impertinently
                 restrict
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 70
                 ,
                 and
                 imagins
                 Calvin
                 to
                 hold
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 presidency
                 ;
                 respecting
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Sequel
                 and
                 Series
                 of
                 his
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 make
                 Calvin
                 to
                 assert
                 twelve
                 moral
                 standing
                 Primates
                 or
                 Patriarchs
                 over
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 infallible
                 directive
                 Power
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 his
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 demonstrat
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 fixed
                 ordinary
                 president
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 70
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 main
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 appears
                 nought
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 again
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 president
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 imagins
                 Calvin
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 ,
                 is
                 Pauls
                 sole
                 Apostolick
                 power
                 in
                 ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 his
                 primitive
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 Shape
                 and
                 Mold
                 succeeding
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 continuing
                 this
                 formal
                 apostolick
                 official
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 absurdly
                 any
                 man
                 imputs
                 this
                 to
                 Calvin
                 or
                 Beza
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hypocritically
                 under
                 the
                 simple
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 
                   President
                   Bishop
                
                 (
                 which
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 creeped
                 early
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 is
                 above
                 evinced
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 Assumption
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 president
                 Bishop
                 was
                 
                   continued
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 Proposition
                 2.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 president
                 Episcopacy
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 over
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Crete
                 ;
                 This
                 Proposition
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 pretended
                 proofs
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 above
                 examined
                 and
                 everted
                 ,
                 and
                 proven
                 that
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelistick
                 official
                 Inspection
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 over
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Apostles
                 )
                 neither
                 fixed
                 nor
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 suited
                 to
                 that
                 Exigence
                 and
                 Infant-state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 with
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 herein
                 consequently
                 discovered
                 the
                 Absurdity
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 Inference
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 official
                 standing
                 Preheminency
                 among
                 Pastors
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 Calvin
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 from
                 both
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 as
                 Officers
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 from
                 Officers
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 temporary
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 official
                 Power
                 .
                 In
                 opposition
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 demonstrate
                 this
                 Antithesis
                 ;
                 Neither
                 Timothy
                 nor
                 Titus
                 had
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 or
                 Crete
                 a
                 fixed
                 ordinary
                 Preheminency
                 over
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 Calvin
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Assumption
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 president
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 was
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 by
                 Proposition
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Falshood
                 of
                 this
                 Proposition
                 is
                 above
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Impertinency
                 of
                 his
                 Citations
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 taking
                 this
                 president
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 described
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 good
                 these
                 two
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Proestotes
                 or
                 fixed
                 
                 Moderators
                 had
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Official
                 preheminency
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 none
                 who
                 assumed
                 this
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 were
                 allowed
                 of
                 Calvin
                 or
                 Beza
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 Divine
                 Warrand
                 ,
                 For
                 a
                 further
                 discovery
                 of
                 his
                 Impertinencies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 3
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 so
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 4
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 Assumption
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 president
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 is
                 approven
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Revelation
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 Propostion
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Proposition
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 clearly
                 everted
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 examined
                 its
                 proof
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 his
                 palpably
                 absurd
                 ridiculous
                 Inference
                 of
                 
                 Beza's
                 owning
                 this
                 
                   Diocesian
                   ,
                   Patriarchal
                   ,
                   Provincial
                   B●shop
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 thus
                 ●e
                 explains
                 this
                 President
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 referred
                 to
                 ,
                 )
                 from
                 his
                 simple
                 assertion
                 of
                 
                   a
                   President
                   Angel
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   for
                   his
                   Colleagues
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Official
                 Power
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 especially
                 Beza
                 disowning
                 the
                 very
                 Inference
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 fixed
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 as
                 following
                 upon
                 his
                 assertion
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 above
                 ;
                 In
                 opposition
                 to
                 which
                 forgery
                 of
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 good
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 president
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 Official
                 Preheminency
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 sense
                 ,
                 neither
                 approven
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 bespoken
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 5.
                 and
                 last
                 Branch
                 of
                 this
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 it
                 respects
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 supposed
                 president
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 his
                 pretended
                 Institution
                 ,
                 continuance
                 ,
                 retention
                 ,
                 and
                 approbation
                 ,
                 above
                 expressed
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   For
                   avoiding
                   of
                   Schism
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   well
                   being
                   of
                   Christianity
                   is
                   nighly
                   concerned
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Postulatum
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Postulatum
                 is
                 above
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 is
                 resumed
                 upon
                 Proposition
                 3.
                 in
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 whereof
                 ,
                 this
                 Postulatum
                 is
                 adduced
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Major
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 offered
                 and
                 proven
                 the
                 two
                 Propositions
                 above
                 expressed
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 Calvin
                 clearly
                 disowning
                 the
                 appropriating
                 the
                 name
                 [
                 Bishop
                 ]
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 President
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 language
                 and
                 Institution
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   narration
                
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 of
                 avoiding
                 Schism
                 ,
                 cannot
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 told
                 him
                 )
                 import
                 or
                 infer
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   approbation
                   thereof
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 fall
                 in
                 that
                 Sin
                 ,
                 which
                 Paul
                 affirms
                 ,
                 doth
                 expose
                 to
                 just
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 an
                 Approbation
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ;
                 doth
                 thus
                 appear
                 groundless
                 and
                 absurd
                 ,
                 taking
                 this
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 in
                 his
                 sense
                 ,
                 above
                 exprest
                 ,
                 the
                 proofs
                 thereof
                 being
                 found
                 false
                 and
                 frivolous
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 his
                 Corollary
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 oppose
                 this
                 Antithesis
                 and
                 Demonstration
                 ensuing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Counter-Corollarie
               .
            
             
               The
               President
               Episcopacy
               pleaded
               for
               by
               this
               Pamphleter
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               )
               of
               Divine
               Right
               .
               To
               prove
               which
               I
               offer
               a
               Counter-demonstration
               ,
               pressing
               his
               steps
               ,
               and
               tracing
               his
               method
               thus
               .
            
             
               That
               Episcopacy
               which
               is
               not
               institute
               by
               Christ
               ,
               continued
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               retained
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               nor
               approven
               by
               Christ
               ,
               by
               a
               Revelation
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               subserviency
               to
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               end
               ,
               wherein
               the
               well
               being
               of
               Christianity
               is
               nighly
               concerned
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               Divine
               Right
               .
               This
               Proposition
               is
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               deny
               it
               .
               The
               Assumption
               shall
               be
               ,
               the
               Antithesis
               and
               Negative
               of
               his
               own
               thus
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               President
               Episcopacy
               ,
               pleaded
               for
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               proved
               upon
               Proposition
               1.
               and
               in
               the
               Demonstrated
               Antithesis
               thereof
               )
               nor
               continued
               by
               his
               Apostles
               (
               as
               is
               proved
               in
               the
               Antithesis
               of
               Proposition
               2.
               now
               retained
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               proved
               in
               the
               Antithesis
               of
               Proposition
               3.
               )
               Nor
               approven
               by
               Christ
               by
               a
               Revelation
               from
               Heaven
               (
               as
               we
               have
               made
               good
               in
               the
               Antithesis
               of
               Proposition
               4
               ,
               )
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Schism
               ,
               wherein
               the
               well
               being
               of
               Christianity
               is
               nighly
               concerned
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               have
               made
               good
               upon
               Postulatum
               3.
               and
               resumed
               upon
               Proposition
               3.
               )
               Therefore
               the
               President
               Episcopacy
               ,
               pleaded
               for
               by
               this
               Pamphleter
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               The
               2.
               
               Corollarie
               is
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Corollarie
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               want
               of
               the
               President
               Episcopacy
               is
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Answer
                 :
              
               
                 We
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 resume
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 man
                 understands
                 by
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 Major
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 Govarnment
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 is
                 pernicious
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 found
                 and
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 found
                 Divines
                 ,
                 so
                 taking
                 it
                 as
                 restricted
                 to
                 his
                 scope
                 expressed
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 citation
                 of
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   (
                   instit
                   .
                   lib.
                   4.
                   cap.
                   8.
                   
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   )
                
                 anent
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 Preservation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 supposes
                 him
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 standing
                 preheminency
                 ,
                 and
                 Official
                 Presidency
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 equal
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 has
                 mistaken
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 its
                 right
                 room
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 soundly
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolick
                   Materially
                   and
                   Eminenter
                
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 a
                 Ministerial
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Office
                 of
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 is
                 derived
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 's
                 promised
                 presence
                 with
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 demonstrate
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Calvins
                 sense
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 large
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 series
                 and
                 contexture
                 of
                 
                 Calvin's
                 discourse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 where
                 this
                 passage
                 stands
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Calvin
                 doth
                 palpably
                 contradict
                 this
                 mans
                 sense
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 president
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Calvin
                 asserting
                 the
                 temporary
                 expired
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 citation
                 of
                 this
                 Pamphleter
                 immediately
                 preceeding
                 )
                 that
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Officers
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 Divine
                 standing
                 Right
                 ,
                 of
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 Calvin
                 makes
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presybters
                 Office
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Evangelistick
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 ordinary
                 and
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 imports
                 
                 a
                 fixed
                 Charge
                 over
                 a
                 definite
                 Flock
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 state
                 when
                 exedified
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 its
                 state
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 both
                 admitted
                 the
                 Major
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 everted
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 sense
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 (
                 understand
                 this
                 still
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 mold
                 and
                 pleading
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 Government
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Assumption
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 for
                 proof
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 referrs
                 to
                 the
                 preceeding
                 Corollarie
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 everted
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 demonstrat
                 the
                 Antithesis
                 of
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 draws
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 brought
                 to
                 fortifie
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thus
                 his
                 Assumption
                 is
                 found
                 nought
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 is
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 evanishes
                 into
                 smoak
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 oppose
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 this
                 Antithesis
                 and
                 Counter-Corollarie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Counter-Corollary
               .
            
             
               The
               want
               of
               the
               President
               Episcopacy
               ,
               pleaded
               for
               by
               this
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               ,
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               For
               proof
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               offer
               a
               Demonstration
               in
               his
               own
               mold
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 has
                 no
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 or
                 Warrand
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 Proposition
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 Divine
                 Right
                 be
                 
                 the
                 adequat
                 ground
                 ,
                 rendering
                 this
                 want
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 negation
                 of
                 this
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 contrary
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sound
                 methods
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 bear
                 the
                 contrary
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Opposits
                 .
                 I
                 subsume
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 pleaded
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 no
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Divines
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 proved
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 mould
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 refers
                 ,
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 preceeding
                 Corollary
                 ;
                 I
                 refer
                 (
                 for
                 evincing
                 this
                 negative
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 confutation
                 of
                 his
                 Positive
                 or
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 its
                 falshood
                 ,
                 immediately
                 premised
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 draw
                 out
                 a
                 contradictory
                 conclusion
                 to
                 his
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 pleaded
                 for
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 listen
                 to
                 another
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 Major
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Churches
                 having
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 pleaded
                 for
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 prejudical
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Churches
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 thus
                 prejudicial
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Major
                 I
                 am
                 hopeful
                 ,
                 common
                 reason
                 and
                 learning
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 Since
                 the
                 denyal
                 thereof
                 ,
                 would
                 cause
                 so
                 many
                 clear
                 Rules
                 ,
                 of
                 even
                 natural
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 's
                 acquired
                 and
                 habitual
                 Logicks
                 .
                 I
                 subsume
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assumption
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 that
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 pleads
                 for
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Divines
                 ,
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 I
                 prove
                 thus
                 ;
                 That
                 Episcopacy
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 sense
                 imports
                 ,
                 an
                 usurped
                 unlawful
                 Dominion
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 impeaches
                 their
                 Authority
                 allowed
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 thus
                 given
                 a
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 destructive
                 Antichristian
                 ●yranny
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 that
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 Judgement
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 Proposition
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 .
                 I
                 subsume
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 President
                 Episcopacy
                 which
                 he
                 pleads
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 and
                 issue
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Judgement
                 the
                 Churches
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 burthened
                 with
                 this
                 Government
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 above
                 fully
                 proved
                 ,
                 First
                 as
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 clearly
                 asserts
                 ,
                 all
                 Pastors
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Function
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 encroachment
                 of
                 one
                 under
                 the
                 peculiar
                 title
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 their
                 equal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 we
                 heard
                 him
                 expresly
                 condemn
                 upon
                 Phil
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 next
                 for
                 Beza
                 ,
                 we
                 heard
                 him
                 clearly
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Episcopus
                   humanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 begun
                 encroachments
                 thereof
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Collegiat
                 Authority
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 in
                 Churches
                 Government
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 Oligarchical
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 native
                 issue
                 and
                 effect
                 thereof
                 .
                 (
                 upon
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 24
                 ,
                 26
                 )
                 And
                 let
                 any
                 judge
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 pretended
                 Ap●stolick
                 Official
                 preheminency
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 over
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 has
                 shappen
                 out
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 mould
                 in
                 
                 Beza's
                 and
                 Calvins
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 again
                 safely
                 conclude
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 this
                 President
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 our
                 Pamphleter
                 has
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Patrociny
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 distorted
                 places
                 ,
                 above
                 examined
                 )
                 is
                 by
                 them
                 condemned
                 as
                 an
                 Idol
                 of
                 jealousy
                 ,
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .